H Tales Of A Reincarnated Elf

by Stayrr

I was a good looking prince when I was reborn, and because I could do indecent things as much as I like, I decided to make a harem while traveling with a beautiful female elf Formerly an otaku, the hero who was just reincarnated became a handsome elf prince of another world. In his previous life he was just a plain-faced man, so in this world he uses his high position as a prin

68. Different Sex Story (412-423)

What Goes Thump In The Night - Different Sex Story - Chapter 423 by CopyKatto full book limited free

412 Blackmailing Sis Into Strip Poker

KEVGOW

My twin sister woke me up. I looked at my radio at it was 12AM and I asked her, "What's up Sarah?"

"Mike, I need a big favor, would you come with me?"

"Sure sis but what's happening?"

She starts to cry and tells me "Jim wants me to do something that I don't want to so I need you for protection."

"Sarah, he's bigger than me, how can I protect you?"

"Just by being there, he won't try anything with you there."

"What does he want to try?"

"He wants to take my clothes off and stick his thing in my privacy hole."

"WOW!" I never seen any girl naked and I didn't understand what she was talking about but I didn't want to seem so naïve so I didn't say anything else. We just had our 18th birthdays but we lived on a farm and were home schooled and very religious so we were socially backward. We didn't have a TV and didn't have any friends. We were either doing school work or farming. Once in a while we would go into the town to shop for supplies and that was our only contact with the outside world.

"He knows some things about me that I don't want Mom Dad to know so he's blackmailing me. Please help me, please."

"OK sis, I'll do my best."

We walked quietly down the hall to my older brother's room. My parents were certainly asleep because they were early birds and they had a downstairs bedroom so they would never hear anything that went on upstairs. My sister opened his door and we both walked in.

"What's he doing here?"

"I want him here."

Jim pulled Sarah over and they whispered to each other for a minute. Jim finally said "OK, Mike we're going to play a card game.

"OK Jim."

We sat on the floor and I asked "What's the game?"

Jim said "Strip poker."

I asked "What's that?"

Jim says "Just like poker except the winner gets to choose which loser has to take off a piece of clothing. After that, if a loser has no clothes, the winner can make them do whatever they want."

"OK, got it." I really didn't know what he meant because I was so naïve but I didn't want the both of them thinking I was stupid.

We played the first hand and Sarah and I lost. Jim says "Sarah, your turn."

Sarah took off a sock and we went on. After playing a few more games, we all lost some clothes but my sister only had on her bra and panties. She said "I have to go pee."

While she was gone my brother said "Mike, we need to stick together on this, just follow my lead on everything, we want to get Sarah naked and then have her do stuff with us. Don't let her trick you into helping her. You want to see her naked, don't you? She thinks she is safe with you around but not if I include you in on the fun"

"I'm with you bro."

Our sister came back and we started and I won the next hand and said "Your turn sis."

She gave me a real dirty look and reached behind her and unhooked her bra. She took it off and covered her tits with her arms.

Jim said "No fair put your arms down."

She put her arms down and Jim and I stared at her tits. It was the first time I ever saw naked tits and they were perfect. My brother elbowed me and said "Mike, aren't her tits gorgeous?"

"Oh yeah Jim." I felt my thing start to swell and started to get embarrassed.

We played the next few times and my sister won them all. Soon enough my brother and I only had our boxers on. I then noticed that my brother's boxers and a big bulge in them just like mine and my sister was looking at our bulges. Was she interested in seeing them? Not my sister, she was a good girl but she was letting us look at her naked tits and we hadn't finished yet. I wasn't embarrassed anymore and wanted to see how far this would go. We played again and Jim won, "Off with your panties sis."

"No Jim, this has gone too far. I won't take off my panties and let you see my private area. Mom told me to never let anyone see it."

"Do you want me to tell Mom and Dad what you did? Do you want them to know that you shoplifted?"

So that was the secret. Mom Dad would ground her for life for that.

"No Jim, don't tell them, can't I do something else? I'll do your chores for a month. I'll do anything but this."

"Sorry sis, off with the panties."

She gave Jim a real dirty look and stood up and slowly pulled her panties down her legs until they were on the floor and she stepped out of them. I couldn't see anything because her hand was over her private area.

"Sarah, move your hand away from you pussy and sit down cross legged"

I never knew that a woman's private area was called a pussy. My sister moved her hand away and I saw it for the first time. There was a slit with hair all around it. I immediately felt my thing swell even more when I saw it. I didn't see how my thing was supposed to go inside her because there was no hole there. She sat down cross legged and we both stared at her private area. The slit opened up a little and I leaned forward to see it better. Maybe there was a hole there and maybe that's where my thing would go in.

We played again and Sarah won and told Jim to take off his boxers. He quickly got them off and his thing was as big as mine. Sarah stared at it and Jim said "Sarah, have you ever seen a cock before?"

"No, it's huge. How does it go in my hole? I don't understand."

Look at this magazine and he passed it to her. She stared at it and said "these girls look a lot older than me and they have a big hole down there. I guess the hole gets bigger when you get older."

"It also gets bigger after you've had some cocks in there."

Sarah passed the magazine to me and I saw how it's done for the first time. HOLY SHIT! That's how it's done. I said "Sis, you don't have a hole down there like these girls."

Jim says "Sarah spread you legs and pull apart your lips and show Mike where a cock goes."

She did this while Jim and I got real close. We finally saw her hole. It was small, real small; there was no way my thing would fit in there.

We played again and it was my turn to take my boxers off. I quickly got out of them and Sarah moved my hand away to look at my thing.

"Mike, it's just a big as Jim's thing. I didn't think that was possible."

I felt proud that I was equal in something with my older brother. He slapped me on the back and said "Bro, I think Sarah likes looking at your cock."

"NO I DON'T!" But she kept staring at our cocks.

Now we were all naked and we started the next game and I won. I didn't know what to do so my brother whispered to me, "make her kiss our cocks like they do in my magazine."

"Sarah, I want you to kiss our cocks like the girls do in the magazine."

"NO WAY! Jim, you can't tell him things like that, I won't do it."

"You will or I'll tell Mom and Dad. Stop saying you won't do whatever or I'll tell them right away, understand?"

"OK you bastard."

She got on her hands and knees and came over to us and grabbed Jim's thing and kissed it quickly and pulled away.

Jim says "Sarah, the rule is one minute for each thing you have to do so kiss my cock for a minute and then Mike's."

She went back and started to kiss his thing.

Jim says "Sarah, kiss the head, the top of it. That's it, lick it now; lick the head. Oh good, so good. Now open your mouth and put it in."

"NO!"

"Yes!" and he pulled her head down so his cock went in her mouth and she struggled to get off but he held her there while he moved his thing in and out of her mouth. He suddenly groaned and jammed his thing farther in her mouth. He groaned for about 30 seconds and held in head so she couldn't get away. He finally let go and she pulled off. White stuff came out of her mouth and she leaned over spitting the stuff out. It looked like mucus except it was whiter in color.

"JIM! DID YOU PEE IN MY MOUTH?"

"No sis, I came in your mouth. Remember Mom teaching you about Sex Ed? That was my sperm."

"EEEEWWWWW! That was disgusting, gross and tasted terrible."

Jim says "Mike's turn and you have to do the exact same thing you did with me or you automatically lose and I'll tell Mom Dad."

"OK, OK you asshole."

She crawled over to me and started to kiss my thing.

"Mike, I'm sorry but Jim is forcing this on us. I didn't mean for this to happen."

I didn't say anything but I was glad my brother was forcing her. She then took my thing and put it in her mouth. It was the best feeling in my life. She moved her head up and down on my thing while keeping her lips tight around my thing. I started to get a funny feeling down there and my mind made me push my thing as far as I could in her mouth. She started to gag and pull off but I grabbed her head and held her down. I felt the need to piss so I started to but it wasn't pissing. It felt wonderful; I was having spasms down there and shooting something out of my thing. I never felt something so good but it only lasted for 30 seconds. I pulled out after I was done and my sister spit my stuff out.

"Mike, how did it feel bro? You came in her mouth. Welcome to the BJ club. You shot your sperm in her mouth."

"I loved it! It was the best feeling in the world to shoot my stuff. My sperm won't get her pregnant, will it?"

Jim laughed "You can't get her pregnant unless you cum in her pussy and she has to be at the right time of the month for that. She just finished her period yesterday so you could even cum in her pussy and it would probably be safe."

Sarah wanted to wash out her mouth and brush her teeth but Jim didn't trust her to come back so we went with her into the bathroom. There was stuff on her chin and tits and she wiped her chin off but kept the stuff on her tits. She gargled and brushed her teeth and we went back to Jim's room.

"Sis, how did you like giving your first BJs?"

"It was gross; I don't understand why girls do this. The only reason I did it was because you're blackmailing me. I can't believe you made me do it to Mike, he's my twin."

"Sis, I loved it, really, thanks for letting me shoot my stuff in your mouth. Can I shoot some of my stuff in your privacy?"

"NO MIKE! NEVER! DON'T EVER ASK, I'LL NEVER LET YOU OR ANYONE DO THAT. JIM, LOOK AT WHAT YOU'VE DONE, YOU'VE MADE MIKE WANT TO DO BAD THINGS WITH ME."

Jim says "It not bad what were doing, lots of brothers and sisters do this but they don't tell anybody."

We played the next hand and Jim won again. "Sis, let Mike stick his cock in your pussy."

"NO FUCKING WAY! NO WAY! NEVER!"

"Sis, do you want me to call Mom Dad up right now, tell them you're a shoplifter and you gave us BJs?"

"Mike will tell them you blackmailed me, right Mike?"

"I don't know what you're talking about sis."

Jim yells "WAY TO GO MIKE!"

My sister yells "MIKE! NO! I thought you would help me?"

"Sis, I was going to help but if I have a choice between helping you or putting my thing in your privacy, I'm going for B."

"Sis, do you want me to tell them you're a shoplifter and you did dirty things to Mike and I?"

"NO! DON'T TELL THEM YOU ASSHOLE! Jim, please, anything else but letting him push his thing up my privacy. I don't see how it will fit. I've never had anything in there before and I can't even get a finger in there. I tried once but it wouldn't go in and his thing is much bigger than my finger. I also remember Mom telling me that if I have sperm in me I might get pregnant. Please don't make me do this. I'll do anything but this."

"Mike's cock will fit in you pussy, everybody does this sooner or later. I've read in the magazine that we have to get you wet before he sticks it in. I got some of Mom's lubrication that I found in the bathroom. I use it to jerk off and it's makes it nice and slippery. Sarah, lie down on the edge of the bed and spread your legs just like the girl in the magazine."

She looked at the magazine and copied the position. She was laying flat on the bed with her legs spread holding her knees up.

"Mike, come over here, look at the magazine to see what you have to do. You put your cock in her pussy hole."

"I don't see her privacy hole Jim."

"It's there, take Mom's lubricant and put it all over you cock and get ready. I'll put some of lubricant in Sarah's pussy." He poured some lubricant on Sarah's privacy and his fingers and started to rub her privacy and then stuck a finger in and it slowly went in. He found the hole! There was a hole, the hole where babies come out of and I was going to put my thing in there!

"Jim it hurts! OH! OH!"

"I need to bust your cherry; it says that you should do it with lube and a finger. I'm going in all the way with my finger."

"OH MY GOD! OWWWWWWW! IT HURTS!!! STOP!!! OH! OH! Oh, it is getter better, it doesn't hurt anymore. Mmmmm, this isn't so bad."

Jim put another finger in her hole and pushed them in and out. "Mike, are you ready?"

"Yeah bro, I've got my thing all lubed up."

He backed away and held his fingers up, "just like the magazine said, look at the blood on my fingers, I popped you cherry sis. Get between her legs and put your cock in her pussy."

"NO JIM, I don't want his thing in my privacy."

"Let him put it in and he'll make sure he pulls it out before him cums in your pussy."

"But Mom said to never let anyone put their thing in my privacy hole. She said I would have a baby. I'm supposed to wait until I'm married."

"You won't have a baby, you have to have sex when you're ovulating and that won't be for another 10 days or so. Mom is just trying to scare you about sex. Everybody does it before they're married."

Jim commanded us, "Mike, put it in but don't cum in her."

My thing was about and inch away from her privacy hole and I got closer and pushed my thing against her slit.

"NOOOO, PLEASE STOP! I DON'T WANT THIS, PLEASE STOP! Ouch Mike, that's not where my hole is you idiot. Please don't do this to me Mike, please stop. Jim, please stop this, I can't do this, look at the size of his thing; it will never fit in my hole. Wait a sec; let me pull my lips apart so you can see the hole. You see, it is way too small for his thing. No keep it away from the hole, don't put it in. Oh my God it's touching my hole, oh God it's going in."

As she moved her hands to her privacy and spread her lips and there was the little hole. I moved my thing to the hole and pushed.

"OHHHHH MIKE! OHHHHHH! OHHHHH! OWWWWWWW! NOOOOOOO! HURTS!"

Jim, Sarah and I watched as my cock suddenly popped in.

"OHHHHH! Better, that's better, oh that hurt but now it's ok. I can't believe you got your thing in my privacy hole. Mom would kill me for letting you put your thing in there. Don't shoot your stuff in me and don't ever tell anybody, promise!"

"I promise." I pushed my thing in deeper.

"Oh yeah, oh yeah, this is good, I feel full, stuffed."

I kept pushing in and finally got to the bottom. My balls were against her ass. I was all the way in and it felt great. This was heaven. We both held still not really knowing what to do next.

"Oh sis, this is great, I love you and I love having my thing in you."

"Oh Mike, it feels great, no wonder why Mom told me not to do this. She didn't want me to know how good it was and how much I would love this and want to do it all the time. I can't believe we're having sex. Jim, what do we do next, what does the magazine say?"

"It says Mike and you should move your hips so his cock moves back and forth in your pussy. It says the cock should almost come all the way out and then slam it back hard. It says to go slow and speed up and then he should cum deep inside your pussy. Mike, just pull out before you cum and shoot your sperm on her belly."

Sarah and I started moving our hips and clumsily did what the magazine said.

"Oh Mike, this is great."

"I know Sarah, I love this; I feel all tingly down there."

We started to do a little better and I was pulling my cock all the way out and ramming it back in faster and faster.

"OH! OH! OH! Sarah was saying each time I rammed it in her."

She started to pull on my ass trying to get me in deeper and wrapped her legs around me. I suddenly felt like I did before when I shot my stuff in her mouth.

"Sarah, let me pull out, I have to shoot my stuff out!"

She didn't respond and kept me deep in her and I suddenly shot my sperm in her privacy hole.

"OH! OH SIS! Oh Sarah, I'm shooting my stuff in your privacy hole. OHHHHH!"

I stopped shooting my stuff in her and we stayed still.

Jim says "Mike, pull it out and let me fuck her now."

I pulled my thing out of her hole and saw a little blood on my thing with my white stuff coating it. I looked at her privacy and the hole had a little blood also and my white stuff, the sperm, was on and in the hole.

Jim moved me out of the way and quickly stuck his thing in her. She grunted and groaned as Jim moved in and out of her hole with his thing.

"Sis, we're going to fuck you all the time now. I can't believe how good your pussy feels on my cock. Do you love my cock in your pussy?"

"I love it."

"Sis, say that you love my COCK in your PUSSY, SAY IT!"

"I love your cock in my pussy."

"Tell me that you want me to cum in your pussy."

"Cum in my pussy, cum in my pussy, cum in it, give me your sperm."

"Fuck, her it comes. OH! OH! CUMMING! I'm cumming in your pussy. AHHHHH."

They stayed that was for a while, Jim was as deep as possible and Sarah was hugging him. Jim finally pulled away and pulled his thing out. I watched Sarah's hole and the white stuff was pouring out. She laid there with her legs spread with our stuff leaking out of her. This was the greatest thing that had happened to me ever and I wanted more. My cock was hard again and I pushed Jim out of the way and pushed my thing in her wet hole again. We went at it again, the both of us grunting and groaning.

"Mike, keep on going, I feel weird down there, like it's getting tight."

"Sis, I can feel your hole getting tighter,"

"OH GOD! OH GOD! AHHHHHHH! AHHHHHH! OH MY GOD WHAT'S HAPPENING! OH! OH!"

I felt her hole contract around my thing again and again. I didn't know what was happening until my brother said "Sarah, you just came on Mike's cock. How was it?"

"It was the best! It was the best! I love this; you guys can do this to me anytime, anytime."

We did just that, Jim and I shot our stuff in her many times. I lost track how many times I did her but we finally finished at 5am. Mom Dad get up at 5:30 so we stopped, promised to keep this quiet and promised to do it again as soon as possible. Sarah's privacy hole now looked like the girls in the magazine; you could see the hole now instead of just the slit. The hole was leaking our sperm out of it but Sarah didn't care. She was a woman now and having our sperm in her was a badge of honor. We all went to bed wondering what the next day would bring..

413 Incestuous Blackmail

fantac64

Bored, restless, and impatient to find a way to spice up their meetings, the members of the Baker Street Girls Club had to become creative or start losing members. We had already lost four members to other groups and if something wasn't done, the group would simply disband.

The eight remaining members have all grown up on Baker Street, and have been friends, for the most part, for most of their nineteen years. We're some pretty cool teens who did well in school, stayed out of jail, controlled our drinking, and didn't make sex a competitive sport.

I'm the oldest at nineteen, and then we have Dawn, Theresa, Rachael, Jeannette, Bernice, Diane and Clarice. Most of our meetings are held at Clarice's house or at Rachael's, simply because they had the largest homes and they both have pools and large patios. Their parents are also the least likely to be home or interfere in our conversations or games, which frequently border on obscene. Nudity has never been an issue though to be sure, it had never been the focus of any of our activities; at least until Rachael invented Dare to Bare.

Originally, it was called Dare to Play and it was like a combination of blind man's bluff and truth or dare. One of us would ask another an embarrassing question, usually something that involved the person's sex life, and if they didn't want to answer, they could accept a dare. Little by little, the dares got more daring until it became Dare to Bare and every dare involved nudity, with most of it some sort of public nudity.

The challenge was to pull it off without anyone being arrested and hopefully without anyone being recognized. In Rachael's version, the 'victim' is blindfolded so they have no way to know where they are when they're stripped. The blindfold they wear not only prevents them from seeing, but also conceals their identity. They may also be restrained in some fashion to make it more of a challenge.

In the first game, Bernice was chosen and Dawn asked her if she had slept with any of her ex boyfriends. It was a loaded question, because even though Bernice had denied that it ever happened, we all knew it had.

When she chose the dare, she was blindfolded and taken to the zoo about an hour before it closed for the day. A group ticket was purchased so no one saw her blindfold or the fact that she was being led by two other girls.

She was led to the polar bear exhibit where she was stripped one article of clothing at a time while Clarice took digital pictures of the undressing as the polar bears watched. If anyone approached, she was surrounded by the other girls until they left.

We then led her to the tiger display and monkey island where their reaction was documented in full living color.

We then allowed her to dress so we could leave just minutes before security came to kick us out.

The photos were awesome, especially the ones that showed the tiger climbing up on the bars with drool coming out of his mouth, like he was about to eat her but not in the way she preferred. They were all saved to the computer for future inclusion in an album of our adventures.

When Jeannette accepted the dare a week later, we had trouble finding a place that was open enough for shock value, but easy to escape from. I solved the problem when I suggested that we strip her in a moving car. That was a good idea until Diane pointed out that you can't see into a moving vehicle very well. The answer was to use her full sized pickup with a long bed. Very appropriately, it was bright red.

We put her in the back of truck on an air mattress, naked and spread open with her hands and feet tied to the corners of the bed. We put a thin sheet over her but whenever a truck came by, we flipped it off to show the driver that she was naked. We even did it with a couple of SUV's once we knew it wasn't some little old ladies or a family or something.

After a lot of discussion about our next victim's adventure, I came up with an idea for something new. Theresa, knew even before she played the game that she'd choose the dare and judging by the sparkle in her eyes, she looked forward to it. She wasn't tied up for her journey for safety reasons. We took her to the local fishing pier right at dusk and Dawn led her to parade not once, but twice, past the startled fishermen lining the pier and after she made the first trip, she had to bend over to touch her toes three times. On the second trip, she stopped in the middle of the journey and bent over to touch her toes and once more when she reached the end of the pier. I'm sure the men didn't tell their wives about it when they got home and maybe one or more of them jerked off at the memory of this beautiful naked girl walking slowly up and down the pier. In one of the pictures we viewed later, one of them is staring at her while a fat fish flaps half in and half out of the water on his line. We wondered if he dropped his rod into the water.

We had a lot of fun making up stories about the expressions on their faces and got some splendid shots of her beautiful body in the rays of the setting sun.

For the next several weeks, we used the truck several times in various ways of openly displaying our charms to startled motorists. Strange, no one ever complained about our actions.

We had just about exhausted our ideas and our interest in the game when Clarice pointed out that I had never accepted a dare but I was the one that suggested the various exposures.

"Yeah, Shelli, why is that?" Bernice asked.

"No one's ever asked me a question I wouldn't answer," I said.

We didn't play the game for three weeks due to vacations and visits from out of town relatives, but one morning, after running some errands, I stopped at Clarice's to find Diane, Clarice and Theresa there. None of the other girls were there, but Theresa decided we'd play the game one last time anyway. I wasn't surprised that the only item on the agenda was my turn to be challenged. Someone had been very busy during that time because what happened is something that profoundly affected my life.

"It's your turn," Diane said, "and don't try to lie your way out of it,"

"I won't," I promised, a promise I regretted later.

The girls were leaned forward, anticipating her question and my answer, hoping that at last I would be the one to be placed in a challenging situation.

"Who took your cherry and when?"

I immediately regretted that in a moment of weakness I had confessed to her that I'd lost my virginity to my father when I was thirteen. That was the last time I ever saw him because he was immediately ordered out of our house and out of my life.

She knew it was a question I could never answer. "Dare," I mumbled with my head down.

"It's about damned time," Clarice said. I could see they were excited by the prospect of putting me through some very special challenge but I was fearful because for all those weeks, I had orchestrated one adventure after another. It was time for paybacks and I knew that whatever they planned was going to be something I'd regret later. I was gagged and blindfolded and led to a car, where they piled in behind me. Even with the thick layers of fabric over my eyes and ears, I could hear the giggling excitement in their voices and my fears became more real when Diane asked Theresa if she'd brought the video recorder along and if she had enough memory and power.

I could smell fresh cut grass when they got me out of the car, so I knew that I was in an open area of some kind. I was stripped and spun in circles to get me disoriented before the led me through a course that took many turns. I could hear the sharp click of camera shutters as we walked.

Eventually, we stopped, and I felt someone moving in front of me.

"Here are the rules," Diane said. "You are to do exactly as you are told, without any hesitation. I will remove the gag for now but you are not allowed to speak to anyone ever. Do you understand?"

I nodded and she removed the gag. "If you so much as say one word to anyone or make any sound that might reveal where you are of who you are with, we have another challenge you will be required to take and Shelli, you don't want to go there so be careful. Do you understand the rules?"

I nodded and was led about another ten feet or so before they stopped.

"On your knees," she said. "I got down on my knees, guided to a soft surface like a cushion of some sort. My hands were bound behind my back and I suddenly realized that it was a common position forced on the victim of an execution.

I could feel the presence of someone else close enough that I could feel the heat from their body so I pretty well knew that they were also naked. What in the world was going on, I wondered.

For several seconds, or maybe a minute or so, nothing happened. Then my head was pushed down and forward and I could smell the fragrance of another woman's sex. My face was pushed into her and I was directed to eat her.

"You must eat her through a strong orgasm," she said, "and you are not to stop until you are told to."

I've never had sex with another woman but of course, I knew what pleased me when a man went down on me so that's what I went with. I licked, sucked, kissed, nibbled, and tongue fucked whoever it was, knowing only that she tasted good. I could also tell she was gagged and restrained by the loud groans and gurgling sounds as I touched her in the right place and did the right thing.

I knew the instant she came by the rigidity of her body under me and the gush of fluid that surrounded my tongue.

Since I wasn't told to stop, I didn't until I heard them say I could. My head was raised and a dildo or something was placed in my mouth before being guided into her. Bobbing my head up and down, I brought her to a strenuous orgasm that had her shuddering against me.

I was told to straighten, which I did, and I sensed that she was being moved. I was then gagged and put on my back, with my hands now bound in front of me. My legs were spread wide and my ankles were secured to something. I heard them tell her she was not allowed to speak and they moved her between my legs. A few seconds later I felt her tongue on my slit and shivered at the touch. Now I was one being eaten and whoever the woman was, she knew what I wanted and what I so desperately needed. It took me a few seconds to learn how I could use body movements to show her what I needed. As I approached my orgasms, she sensed it and became quite aggressive. My body shuddered twice and I surrendered to it. I had no more than began to calm when the dildo was pushed deep into me and she fucked me hard and fast to get it over with. I literally gushed around it when I came again.

The dildo was removed and I felt her being lifted up and led away. After a few minutes, I was led, still naked, back to the car to be driven away.

A short time later, I was taken out of the car and abandoned in an open place. Stumbling around, in what I hoped were ever-widening circles, I found a structure of some kind, which I placed my head against to started working the blindfold over my eyes. I couldn't get it all the way off, but I could raise the front enough to see. I wasn't exactly sure where I was and I didn't recognize the building I seemed to be behind.

I didn't see anyone nearby although I always felt as though the girls were nearby and watching. As I sat on the grass, I rubbed my wrists against the course bricks of the building to break the ties that bound them together. When they came free, I spent a few seconds rubbing my wrists to restore full circulation. I worked the blindfold over my head and removed the gag after fumbling for the clasp in back of my head. Crawling on hands and knees to a nearby row of shrubs, I searched for concealment until I could figure out where I was and how I was going to get home or to a safe place.

Hearing the bright giggles of the other girls, I worked my way to an opening in the row of shrubs, seeing them huddled at a table, which I knew to be in Clarice's back yard. I stood and worked my way down the line of shrubs until I could be sure we were alone. At least I thought we were until I started to step from behind and saw someone on a chaise not ten feet from where I stood. Since I couldn't tell who it was, I couldn't risk being seen so I returned to my crouched position.

Now what the hell was I going to do? I was naked, I had no clothes to put on, I was probably grass stained and messy too. I knew the girls were watching for me even though they were trying hard to conceal that from me.

I think they forgot that I'd been in that very yard on many occasions and knew of the bin next to the pool house which I could get to without them seeing me. In that bin, they kept a stock of beach towels. Carefully working my way around the storage building next to me, and, after making sure I wasn't being watched, I reached in to grab two large towels, which I wrapped around me. I suppose I could have just walked around and stepped into the yard, but now that I was covered, I simply walked casually to my house, four blocks away. Oh, I got attention, to be sure, but I was legal and I wasn't naked any more.

Once I got home, I got the spare key and let myself into the house where I showered and changed before returning to where the girls waited with the pictures.

They were laughing hysterically as I walked over to them. Darcy handed me some pictures and I relived the embarrassment of exposure, especially when I recognized the place where I'd been exposed to be one of the practice fields for the college football team, and more than one person could be seen in the stands.

The next photo series showed me with the other woman. They were quite graphic and highly detailed but not one single picture revealed enough of the other woman for me to identify her and the girls refused to give me that information except to tell me that it wasn't any of them.

We finally broke up and everyone headed for home. Jeanette said she had the videos but she would make copies and have them at the next meeting.

I headed for home, wondering how many people had witnessed my shameful actions and who the voyeurs were that watched from the grandstands.

I went to the kitchen to get something to drink and as I sipped on the iced teak I heard something. A whimpering sound that seemed to come from my mother's room. I carefully went to make sure she was alright and found that while the door was closed, it hadn't latched and I could easily move it far enough to peek in. She was lying on her bed, facing away from me, with just the sheet over her. Her hair was still damp from a recent shower and she seemed to be talking to herself.

"Mom?" I said. "Are you all right?"

"Oh my god, you frightened me, honey," she said.

"Are you all right?" I asked again.

"Yes honey, please just close the door and let me rest,." She said.

"Okay Mom, get some rest," I said, as I closed the door and went back to my iced tea.

I was reading in the sun room when she finally came out of her room and went to make herself a vodka something, an act I had never ever witnessed unless she was sharing drinks with a visitor or for a dinner party or something. She is just not a drinker and most definitely not a casual drinker.

I watched as she nearly chugged it and poured another before she came to sit with me, but facing away from me without a word. It was more than I could stand.

"All right, Mom," I said. "I know you don't want to talk about whatever it is that's eating at you, but you always tell me that holding it in only concentrates the hurt so talk to me. What set you off?"

"Are you sure you don't know" she asked.

"I have no idea what you are talking about, Mom," I said.

"Were you with your friends when they came here today?" she asked.

"They were here?" I asked. "When?"

"Earlier today after you left."

"Were they looking for me?" I asked.

"No, I thought you might be with them but staying out of sight."

"I took my library books back and ran into Derek and Rich so we got a coke together before I went to Clarice's. They were there when I got there and they didn't say anything about seeing you."

"I don't suppose they would," she said. . "Mom, what's going on?" I asked, but for the longest time she refused to answer.

"I never thought they were such nasty and evil girls," she said. "All the times they've been here I've never given them any reason to dislike me and they never gave me a reason to distrust them. That's all over now. They are never to be on this property again, and I wish you'd stop spending your time with them."

"I'm getting more and more confused," I said.

"Shelli, they tricked me. No, actually, they blackmailed me."

"What? No way. What did they want? I swear, I'll kick their asses from here to LA and back. Did you call the police?"

"No," she said. "they weren't after money."

"Then what did they want?"

"They forced me to do some very foolish and embarrassing things, honey. It's really true that there is no fool like an old fool."

"You said they blackmailed you. What did they have to blackmail you with?"

She took a deep breath before she said anything at all.

"A long time ago, when we kicked your father out of the house, I went on a binge of drinking to drive him out of my mind."

"I remember that," I said, "but you were never really drunk, not totally wasted, and you only did that for a few weeks."

"I was at Rocco's bar with some of the girls from work one night and I met a young couple that said they were from Houston and were here on business. One thing led to another and they told me that they were into swinging, which I always wondered about. They explained what it involved and why they were into to it and after a couple of hours of sexual conversation, they invited me to their room for a threesome. We made love till the next morning and I came home before you got up."

"Mom, you were drunk, you were feeling lonely and you hadn't had sex in weeks so what's wrong with that?"

"They videotaped everything honey, and I do mean everything. I don't know how or when, but trust me it's all there in full living color including close-ups of me doing things I never thought I could."

"So what?" I asked.

"They threatened to put it on the internet if I didn't give them three thousand dollars in cash."

"Did you pay them?"

She nodded. "I gave the money to Theresa and she took it to their hotel and picked up the video. What I didn't know is that they made three copies and she kept one for her own personal use. I have the other two, thinking they were the only copies. I made her swear to keep the secret and gave her a hundred dollars."

"Why Theresa?" I asked.

"I've known her mother for years, honey, and I thought I knew her too. She always seemed to be so mature and nice. When I saw her in Halstead's store, I was trying to figure out how to do what they wanted without anyone knowing and it seemed like a good idea at the time. She told me no one would ever know.

"That fucking bitch," I said. "and she calls herself my friend."

"I didn't want to cause you trouble honey," she said, "and they gave me the other copy. Theresa swears she didn't make any other copies and the other girls have never seen it, she said."

"I'm not sure I can believe anything she says any more," I said. "I'll kill her, I swear."

"No honey, please. Just leave it alone. All you would do is to bring it all out in the open and they didn't hurt me, just embarrassed me and made me ashamed of being so weak."

"You said others were involved though," I said. "If they never saw the tape or anything, how could they blackmail you"

"They came over right after you left with a letter from Theresa reminding me that she had an embarrassing tape and that I had to do whatever the girls said or she'd show it to you and put it on the internet. Honey, it was a long time ago and the couple was in some financial trouble. We've kept in touch and you've met them. They're good people honey. I don't want them or myself exposed on the internet. It was just easier to do what the girls demanded and get the tape back."

By this time, I was ready to rip Theresa's heart out and kick the other girl's asses naked down Main Street. One thing I knew for sure was that the Baker Street girls were no more at least where my involvement came in and if I had anything to do with it, they were history completely.

"I need to know what they made you do Mom," I said. "I know you don't want to talk about it, but I need to know."

"They blindfolded me and tied my hands behind my back," she said. "They took me somewhere in the car, gagged me and had me sit there for a long, long time. I heard some other people join us and they lifted me up and stripped me naked. I haven't been naked in front of anyone for years...not even you, and it made me so ashamed of myself."

As you can probably tell, I already knew the rest of the story but I couldn't let her know that. I found myself clenching and unclenching my fist under the book I held on my lap.

"So what happened?" I asked, already hurting inside for her.

"They had me lay down with my legs spread and the next thing I knew, another woman started ...you know, licking me down there, and kissing it, and chewing on it, and I had one orgasm after another."

I saw her dab at her eyes and I wanted to scream. "It's all right," I said. What a lame thing to say.

"No," she said. "It's not all right? I tried but I couldn't make them stop."

"I know Mom, but you were gagged and tied up."

"Honey...oh my god, oh god...I...I..."

She jumped off the chair and shot into the bathroom where I could hear her sobbing.

She didn't come out for the longest time, and when she did, she went to her room and closed the door.

I waited for a reasonable amount of time before I tried to talk to her again. I tapped on her door and waited but when I didn't get a response, I peeked in and found her sitting on the bed, gazing out the window into the back yard.

"Can I talk to you, Mom?" I asked. "You don't have to say anything."

She didn't refuse me so I went to sit next to her, taking her hand in mine.

"It doesn't matter what you did with the couple Mom," I said. "You have the tapes so let's close that chapter completely. As far as what happened, you were just trying to protect yourself and your friends. You need to get past that and focus on the rest of your life."

"I lied," she mumbled.

"What do you mean, Mom? You lied about what happened?"

"No," she said. "No, it all happened but l lied to myself, and I lied to you."

"How did you lie" I wondered.

"I'm so ashamed." She said. "I didn't want them stop. I didn't want the girl to stop. Not ever. It felt so good. I wanted it, honey. I wanted it so bad. They made her use a dildo on me too...a long, thick dildo that made me come again and again."

"It's been a long time since you've had sex, Mom. That's all. She just helped you have a few orgasms, that's all. It doesn't mean anything."

"I did it to her too," she said. "I ate her just like she ate me and I loved it. I loved her smell and her taste, and I wanted more. I almost cried when she left."

"That doesn't make you bad, Mom," I said, desperately wanting to make the whole thing go away.

"Why didn't I want them to stop?" she asked, "and why do I wish she would come back and make love to me some more? I've never been with a woman since I was with the couple. I've never even thought of it since then and now I want it again and again. I've never been so satisfied. I've never had orgasms like that and now I'll never know who she was."

"Are you sure you want to know?" I asked. "What if knowing made the situation even worse? What if she was someone you know really well, but would never dream of doing that with her?"

"I don't think I care any more," she said. "I just want to be with her again."

I wasn't sure where to go from there so I didn't say anything.

"They're your friends, Shelli," she said. "Ask them who it was. I don't care about anything else, I just need to be with her face to face."

"First of all," I said, "I don't want to speak to them ever again. Besides, I already know who she was but I can't tell you."

"Don't do this to me," she pleaded. "Just tell me who it is and I'll find a way to meet her and talk to her."

"Would you know her if she came back?"

"I think so," she said. "I think I'd remember how she felt and how she tasted. I think I'd know how she felt inside of me too. She was so good at what she did. I miss her already."

"Mom, the girl was tricked too in a way," I said.

"What? What do you mean?"

"They were playing a game called "Dare to be Bare," I said. "Each week a different girl is blindfolded and taken somewhere. They strip her naked and get her to do silly things like walking across a park nude or ride around in the back of a pickup naked with her legs spread out."

"Have you done that?" she asked.

"I've always been the one setting everything up," I said. "It's just for fun. No one gets hurt and we get to do some things we could never do on our own. It's fun being naked in public. I love it, but I've never been the one being stripped and paraded through crowds or anything. At least I wasn't until today that is."

"What are you saying?" she asked.

"Mom, I was the girl making love to you today."

"You were not," she said.

"Yes I was, Mom. I didn't know it was you because I was blindfolded and tied up too."

"I don't believe you," she said.

"I can prove it if you wish," I said.

I sat up on the bed and pushed my fingers into my pussy, rocking them in and out to get myself good and wet. Then I pulled them out and offered them to her. She licked at them, then sucked on them hungrily.

"Mom, it was me, I swear."

"How could you do that to your own mother?

"Mom, you're not paying attention. I didn't know it was you."

"I know," she said "it's just that now..."

"What, Mom? Now what?"

She began to cry, quietly at first, but then much harder. I went to put my rms around her.

"Please Mom, don't cry. All of this will go away, you'll see. You and I are the only ones other than the girls that know and if they tell anyone, they'll wish they hadn't."

She got off the bed to pace the floor, twisting a handful of tissues in her fingers.

"I waited for you to come back. I wanted you to make love to me again. I wanted you to take me hard and fast. I wanted to make love to you again too. Oh my god, honey, I desperately wanted to feel your touch, to hear your orgasms and taste your cum over and over. It's all I've thought about ever since they let me go.

I sat quietly, contemplating the sick thoughts I was having. I wanted her too. I wanted to fuck my own mother and I wanted her to fuck me too. I wanted her to put on a harness so she could fuck me hard and deep, I wanted to ride her like a pinto pony, her cock deep in my pussy. I wanted to lick her ass and put my fingers in there deep.

"So where do we go from here?" I asked. "Do we have the strength to walk away from this, forget it ever happened?"

"I can't believe I even think of doing anything else."

"But you are, Mom, we both are," I said. "Let's face it. We both want the same thing."

"What are you saying, honey?"

"I want everything you want and more, Mom. I want to make love to you in every way, and from every position and I want you to take me so high I can't come down,"

"Oh god honey, I want that too, but we just can't. It's so wrong for so many reasons."

"What happens in this house is no one's business but ours," I said.

"I'm sorry," she said. "I can't...we can't. We just can't.

"I'm sorry too, Mom," I said, as I got up and went to my room. "so very sorry."

I didn't know whether to cry or stop thinking about it. It didn't take long to learn that the latter wasn't ever going to happen, but the tears weren't a problem. It got dark out but I didn't turn on the light, I just lay there fighting the visions that drove me to one masturbatory orgasm after another.

The house was so silent and I felt so alone for some reason. I was sure she was laying awake too but I just couldn't bring myself to go to her.

I had my back to the door, gazing out into the night while I toyed with my fingers when I felt the side of the bed go down as she crawled in next to me.

"Can I just hold you?" she asked.

"I wish you would," I replied. "It might help me to stop crying. and accept this."

She held me to her, nuzzling into my hair and kissing my shoulder. "I wish it had never happened," she said.

"I don't," I said. "I'm glad it did even though it's killing me to think it will never happen again.

"I know," she said. "But when it happened, neither of us had any control over it."

"I know that," I said, "but that knowledge isn't helping me get past it."

"Me either," she said. "I look out the window and I see nothing and that's the way I feel inside right now."

Neither of us said anything. I finally dropped back to lie on my back, my eyes fixed on the blank ceiling as a tear slipped from my eye. followed by another and another.

"Don't honey," she said, holding me even tighter. "It won't help."

I whipped around to face her, taking her in my arms to bury my face in her shoulder.

"I know," I sobbed, "but they won't stop."

It hurt me so much when I felt her tear slide onto my face. We held on so tight it was hard to breathe.

"God, I hate those girls," I said.

"Me too," she said. "If only we could erase these memories."

"No, Mom," I said. "I don't ever want to lose them. I just have to make them stop what they're doing to me."

She tipped my face back and licked a tear from my eye. "Shelli, I'm going to kiss you," she said.

For ten minutes, we kissed and cried, and cried and kissed each other.

"I'm sorry, Mom," I said, as I reached to fondle her beautiful breast. "I can't pretend."

"Oh baby, don't," she said. "I can't stand it."

I kissed her deeply and let my fingers go lower.

"Shelli, don't," she said, half-heartedly. "I won't be able to stop."

"I have no intention of stopping" I said, as I moved down to take her nipple in my teeth and a few seconds later, my fingertip slipped between her wet lips.

"Oh" she gasped sharply as I moved through her slit. "You have to stop."

"I can't, Lisa," I said.

She immediately picked up on the use of her sister's name so I didn't have to call her Mom while we were making love and have no doubt, I was most definitely going to make love to her.

"Oh my god," she whimpered as I moved lower to suck on her nipple and push another finger into her. Nothing she could say or do was going to stop us now.

The die was cast and there would be slowing or stopping until neither of us could go on.

"Baby, oh my beautiful baby, I love you so much," she whispered into my hair.

I was much too busy to talk but my heart about melted at her words. When she came, I moved lower to drink her cum before opening her with my fingers to drive my tongue against her clit and into her set pussy, She tasted devine and I licked, sucked and nibbled on her clit to move her through another orgasm until she pushed me away because her clit was too tender.

She rolled me to my back, raising my heels up to place them even with my head where I held them as she ate me so fast and hard that my orgasms never wanted her to stop and just about the time I thought she was done, she pushed a finger into my anus deep to fuck me into insanity, then added a second to drive them deep and fast while she licked my pussy.

I screamed my orgasm so loud I thought for sure the police would show up as I gushed cum out like old faithful.

She dropped my legs down and came to lie with me all the way through a glorious afterglow that only ended when we fell asleep in each other's arms.

For the rest of the day, we feasted on each other, fucked each other, and wound up humping into each other until we finally spooned into each other and let the world slip away.

We slept that way until the warmth of the morning sun forced us to open our eyes.

"Good morning, Lisa,"I said, as I kissed her awake. "If you see Mom, tell her she doesn't have to worry any more. We solved the problem for her."

She smiled and kissed me with passion several times. "I'll tell her," she said, "but I think she already knows."

I was silent for a few seconds, so she reached over to stroke my hair.

"What's wrong, honey?"" she asked.

"What? Oh nothing," I said. "I was just wondering where I could get a strap-on today."

"A what" she asked, amazed at such a thing.

"Never mind," I said. "It was one of the things I wanted you to do to me, that's all."

"Well, we can't have you left wanting now, can we?" she said.

"Oh my god," I said. "that would be so awesome."

"Then let's go shopping," she said.

"What day of the week is it, anyway," I asked.

She giggled and kissed me again. "It's the day between surprise and forever," she said.

"Is that a work day?" I asked.

"Is it on the calendar?" she asked. "If you don't see those days on the calendar, it's not a work day."

"So we have all day to do whatever we want," I said.

"Anything and everything," she said. "After all, we have a lot to discover."

"Then we'd better shower and strip this bed," I said.

"Let's get mine wet next," she said.

I smiled and climbed on her. "God, I think I'm the happiest woman in the world."

"Second happiest," she said, as she wrapped her arms around me and started kissing me with her tongue deep in my throat.

I decided second happiest was acceptable as long as this never ended..

414 Mike Trains a Slut

Coldfinger

Mike smiled to himself as he gazed at the bare ass of his Aunt Beth, unconsciously stroking his hard cock straining against the material of his running shorts. Beth was bent over the big oak desk in his grandfather's office, waiting for ten strokes from the switch that lay on the desk next to her. As he stroked at his cock, Mike reflected on the events that had led to this situation.

Mike, now a strapping nineteen year old, had been orphaned fours years earlier when his Mother, Father and Uncle Dean had been killed in a plane crash. Beth was Mike's Aunt by marriage to Uncle Dean.

After losing both sons in the accident, Burt Williams had taken his Grandson in to his home. A wealthy businessman, Burt had spared little expense in giving Mike the best money could buy.

Beth had gone her own way, but had turned up several months ago drunk, penniless and unable to pay her substantial gambling debts. Despite their previously turbulent relationship, Burt had felt an obligation to help out and so had taken her in under strict conditions. There was to be no drinking, gambling or bringing men friends to his home.

Mike had laughed about that last condition. He had heard Beth described many times as a "frigid bitch" and he had not seen anything to change his mind about that. Mike detested her and resented her coming into his life, always interfering and giving him a hard time just for the hell of it.

Finally he had come up with a plan to change the situation to his advantage. He had become aware that Beth was not abiding by his Grandfather's rules, so he had used some of his generous allowance to set up surveillance cameras throughout the house.

Last night he had hit pay dirt. His strategically placed cameras had recorded a drunken Beth arriving home with Bob Elliott, followed by sex on the couch in the living room. Truth be known, it had been closer to , but Beth had been smashed and in no position to say yes or no. It turned out Bob had been collecting interest on Beth's gambling debts.

His confrontation with Beth had worked out just as he had hoped. Still hung over and feeling ill, she had caved into his demands with barely a whimper. The scene from the previous evening played back through his mind...

Calling Beth into the study he held up the ripped remnants of her panties that he had found on the floor by the couch.

"These yours?" Mike asked politely.

"I...I...I..." she stammered, her previously pale face turning bright red as she fell back into the large leather chair.

"Perhaps this will help to jog your memory." Mike hit the play button, and the images started to flicker across the monitor. Beth rose unsteadily from the chair and peered at the screen. She gasped and held her hand over her mouth as she saw herself and Bob Elliot staggering in the door and stumble to the couch in the living room. As she watched, Bob pushed her onto the couch and knelt over her and ripped the front of her dress open. His hands pushed her bra up, exposing both of her breasts clearly for the camera, and then he grasped her delicate nipples and twisted them viciously.

Beth clasped her hands to her breasts as the pain seemed real all over again and tears blurred the horror unfolding on the screen. Now he was leaning back, reaching under her dress, grasping her panties and ripping them from her body. He quickly opened his pants and his cock sprang out, a short stubby steel rod, and he fell on her again pushing her legs wide open, quickly thrusting into her delicate, unready pussy.

She remembered the burst of pain that had accompanied the penetration of her vagina. Beth watched as Bob thrust hard into her, then shuddered violently and fell on top of her. He lay there for a few seconds then rose, cursing loudly as he zipped his fly and stumbled from the house.

Tears streamed down her cheeks and the room started to sway and she fell back into the chair.

"Its not what you think," she sobbed.

Unmoved by the tears, Mike kept a straight face as he struggled to contain his mirth.

"Not what I think," he said incredulously. "This speaks for itself. You were drunk and having sex on the couch with Bob Elliot. I also know that you've been gambling again and you owe Bob money."

"Please Mike, let me explain," she begged, tears streaming down her face now.

"No," he yelled at her.

Beth clutched at her stomach as the fear hit her. When Burt saw this he would kick her out of the house. She had nowhere to go, no money and no friends or relatives who would help her out of this jam.

"I don't need any explanation from you. Nor will Burt when he sees this. Your ass will be out on the street," he barked.

Beth recoiled as if he had struck her.

"You have treated me like shit ever since you came here. I hate you Beth, you miserable bitch and when I show this to my Grandfather you'll be on the street." He paused a moment, then in a softer voice he said, "However I am prepared to offer you a choice."

Beth lifted her head at the words. "What choice? What do you mean?"

"Well you could leave right now, or you could wait until Grandpa gets home and I show him this. I mean he might let you stay..." Mike looked intently at Beth for a moment, "But I doubt it, don't you?"

Beth nodded her head slowly in agreement.

"My option would allow you to stay here, but under very strict conditions."

Beth wiped her face and looked at Mike with wide eyes. "I'll do anything Mike. Anything. I know I haven't treated you very well, but I'll change, honestly I will."

Mike leant back against the big oak desk before speaking. "Well you're on the right track Beth. If you stay you will do exactly as I say. If you don't, Grandpa sees the evidence and you're on the street."

"I understand Mike. You will be the boss. I'll do whatever it takes."

"Its much more than that Beth. You will be my personal slut."

Beth gasped. "You can't mean that. It wouldn't be right..."

Mike interrupted her. "Shut up and listen," he said viciously. "This is not a debate. If you stay you will be my slut, my sex toy. You will do anything I want, whether it is sex or something else. If you fuck up you get the switch across your bare ass. If you refuse to obey me, you're on the street."

Tears were streaming down Beth's cheeks again. "What kind of choice is that?" she sobbed.

"It may be a hard choice, but at least you get to decide," said Mike, unmoved by the tears.

Looking at the distraught woman slumped before him, Mike said, "Well, make your choice."

Beth looked at him, defeat showing clearly in her demeanor. "I'll do whatever you want," she mumbled.

"Are you sure?"

"Yes."

"Okay. Just remember, you can change your mind anytime you like. All you have to do is pack your bag and leave. Do you understand?"

"Yes," Beth replied, her defeat total and complete now.

"Good, that's settled. Now bend over the desk."

Beth looked at him sullenly, but moved over to the desk and bent forward, laying her face on the cool timber. She was conscious that her dress had ridden up exposing her panty-clad ass to Mike's gaze.

Mike moved to the mantle and took hold of the switch, the same one his grandfather had used to good effect on his Father and Uncle when they were boys.

Standing behind Beth, he said, "First you need to be punished for all the shit you have done to on me."

He grasped her panties and pulled them down her legs, exposing the soft white globes of her ass. Leaving her panties around her ankles he moved to one side and brought the switch down hard on her ass.

Beth shrieked in pain as the switch bit into the tender flesh. Again the switch cracked against her ass, the searing pain shooting through her body. Again and again, Mike hit her, not stopping until he had struck ten times.

By this time Beth was a howling mess, her convulsing body racked with pain. The cheeks of her ass were criss-crossed with red welts.

Mike smiled to himself. It had been a satisfying experience and he was keen to do more, but he wanted to keep her on edge and uncertain about what to expect.

"Get yourself cleaned up and go to bed, but I want you down here, naked and bent over this desk at 8.00am."

With that he walked from the room leaving Beth wondering why he had not done anything else.

"Mike...Mike..."

He scowled as the small voice interrupted his musing over last night's events.

"Be quiet you slut," he commanded, and without any warning brought the switch down on her still red raw ass. Beth gritted her teeth as the tears started to stream down her face and grunted in yet more pain as the switch blasted against the burning cheeks once more.

Beth shrieked loudly with each blow. No one had ever punished her in this way before. She was sure her backside must be red raw and bleeding by now. She wondered how anyone could survive a beating as painful as this.

When it was over, Mike sat down and looked intently at the dark shadow sitting under the glowing buttocks, and waited for the crying to subside. His cock was so hard it hurt and it throbbed slightly with every heartbeat. He waited for a short while, before he spoke.

"Get up and turn around."

Beth turned; wiping her face with her hands and saw his cock straining against the thin fabric of his shorts. It seemed larger than others she had seen, not that it mattered to her. Sex meant nothing to Beth. She had never enjoyed sex, and the few men who had availed themselves of her pussy had got it over with quickly enough to make sure she never would.

He sat there silently just looking at her. She saw his cock twitch, as he took in the sight of her tits, snow white against the tan of the rest of her body. His eyes traveled to the untidy patch of hair at the junction of her thighs.

Her eyes followed his and she leaned gingerly back against the desk and opened her legs slightly, exposing the hanging labia and the pink slit for him. She might not be interested in sex, but she had always known how to tease a man with her body.

Mike shifted on the seat and adjusted his cock a little, after all his Aunt Beth might be a total bitch, but at thirty two she still had something to offer a red-blooded lad. More than once he had spied on her when she was swimming or taken the chance to peer down the front of her dress when the opportunity presented itself.

Beth Williams was average height and nicely pneumatic giving her a generous ass and nice set of tits without too much excess, despite gaining a little weight since she gave up smoking.

"I'm ready if you are," she simpered, fluttering her eyelashes at him, thinking to take control of the situation.

Mike looked up at the fawning face. "Well, it's nice of you to offer Beth, but I'm in charge now. When I'm ready I'm going to fuck your cunt, your mouth, your ass and whatever else I feel like doing."

He watched her face fall and her mouth gape open. "And if you don't do as I say, you'll get more of the switch. Of course you could always just leave."

Blinking away the tears, she just shook her head.

"Good, I'm glad that's settled," he said smugly. "Who knows, maybe you'll get to enjoy it."

Mike thought for a few seconds. Fucking Beth was exactly what he had in mind, but he wanted to have her begging for it before he slammed his cock into her.

Beth sat up on the edge of the desk as Mike stood up and pulled his shorts down and kicked them off. She watched as the hard cock popped into view, pre-cum dripping from the tip. She saw it was longer than Bob Elliot's by a good few inches, but not as thick.

Mike spat in his hand and took hold of his cock, rubbing the wet palm on the bulbous head, smearing the leaking juice along the shaft.

"Open your legs," he commanded, and watched as the pink cleft came back into view.

"Now get some finger action going on that clit. Go on, give it a rub."

Her face flushed bright red as she realized what he was asking her to do. Her stomach churning, Beth knew she had no choice. She couldn't leave, but she was certain Mike would soon grow tired of someone her age when he had all those young sluts chasing after him.

Tentatively she placed her hand between her legs and rubbed her index finger between the soft folds of skin. Her pussy was dry, but she continued to drag her finger up and down.

"Spit on your fingers and get some moisture down there. You really are a frigid bitch aren't you?" Mike sneered at her.

He watched her spit on her finger and put it between the beautiful lips dangling through the thick bush. He increased the stroke rate on his cock. He could feel the blood surging into his dick, his heart rate increasing. He knew this would not take long.

"Watch my cock while you work that pussy," Mike huffed. "Push you finger in further. Work that clit. Come on get with it or I'll get the switch to your ass again."

Beth stared at Mike watching his hand smoothly stroking up and down the turgid organ. She sank her finger deep into her pussy and circled her thumb over the pea- sized clit. A warm glow was starting to build up inside her and the love juices were beginning to flow.

She increased the speed of her fingers, gliding through the slick crack from her clit to her anus, her breath becoming ragged. Mikes hand was moving faster now and she tried to pace her own strokes in time with his.

Beth watched as Mike's hand stroked furiously up and down, his face contorted. He was standing now and he moved a few steps closer to her as she sat on the desk feverishly rubbing he clit. She could not believe how turned on she was. It was a long time since she had felt anything close to this.

Suddenly Mike thrust his hips forward, his cock twitching violently, and a stream of cum spat out and spattered on her stomach and legs. Beth stopped, shocked at what was happening, yet awestruck as another rope of cum surged from the tip of Mike's cock, this time hitting her heaving breasts. Three more times the thick white cum landed across her body, then she watch fascinated as the last drops of come oozed out of the mushroom shaped head.

Her fingers resumed the circular motion around her clit.

"Stop that," demanded Mike.

Confused, Beth stopped. "I don't understand."

"There are no orgasms for you. Not until I say; if I say. You don't touch yourself; you don't come unless I give you permission or you'll feel the switch on your ass. Do you understand that?"

"Yes," said Beth confused now by the feeling washing through her body, but moving her hand away from her crotch anyway. She looked down watching as cum slid slowly down her breasts, trickling into her belly button.

Mike picked up his shorts and turned back to Beth. "I'm going out now and I won't be home till late. While I'm gone you get this house cleaned from top to bottom. Do it properly, or you'll get another taste of the switch."

Without waiting for an answer, he walked out. Mike was happy that everything had started well. He knew a few tricks to get a woman turned on courtesy of his lovely next-door neighbor. "I'll have the bitch begging to get off," he thought a smirk creasing his face.

Meanwhile, Beth was puzzling over her reaction to the situation. She had really been getting turned on and was frustrated that she had not been allowed to climax. Still that was situation normal for her. Shrugging her shoulders, she headed for the bathroom.

Beth spent the rest of the day cleaning the house and while housekeeping had never been her forte she worked hard to do it right. The soothing cream she had used on her battered behind helped, but she did not need extra punishment. She figured to do whatever it took to keep Mike happy. The novelty would soon wear off and he would forget about her and then she could get back her life.

Finally finished, Beth showered again put on some loose shorts and baggy T-shirt and prepared her dinner. When she had finished eating she washed the few dishes and lay on the couch to watch some television, but soon dozed off to sleep.

It was just after nine o'clock when Mike returned home. He looked around the house checking that everything had been done and was most impressed. The place had never looked this good since she had moved in.

He went to the couch and shook Beth by the shoulder and she woke with a start.

"I'm sorry Mike, I only slept for a few minutes, but everything has been done just like you wanted."

She looked at him for a sign of approval, anything that meant she would not get another whipping.

"You did fine Beth," he said with a smile. "What a pity it's taken so long to get this sorted."

Beth sighed with relief.

Mike said, "I do however have a problem with what you're wearing."

"What do you mean?" Beth asked nervously. She was on tenterhooks again.

"I mean your lovely body is all covered up. It's certainly not very sexy is it?"

"I suppose not," she whispered head down.

"Get it off. Everything."

Standing quickly Beth removed the t-shirt and shorts, followed just as quickly by her underwear. She stood waiting her hands at her sides, seeing his cock starting to rise in his shorts, knowing he would do something to her. She quivered ever so slightly, and felt a warm tingle in her pussy.

"Now that's a good sign Beth. You are starting to anticipate sex. Your body is getting ready for some action." He grinned at her.

Pulling off his shorts and t-shirt he sat on the couch, his dick now rock hard, bobbing back and forth as he sat.

"Are you ready Beth? Are you ready to be my slut?"

Beth nodded dumbly.

"Sorry Beth," Mike said, a menacing tone to his voice now, "I couldn't hear you."

"Yes," came the plaintive reply, her head down, face flushing.

"Yes what?"

She looked at Mike for a moment and then dropped her chin again.

"Yes...I'll be your...slut," said a small voice her face on fire with shame.

"Kneel in front of me." He scooted forward on the lounge as Beth got into position. Mike reached out with both hands and took a firm hold of her head and forced it down towards his throbbing organ.

Beth opened her mouth as she got closer and felt the hard cock push past her lips, deeper into her mouth until she felt it hit the back of her throat. She gagged and tried to throw her head back as Mike held her there for a few seconds before letting her pull back. Feeling the bile rising in her gullet, Beth fought to regain her breath and brushed away the tears forming at the corner of her eyes.

"That's the hard way," said Mike, staring at her, "but I'll give you a chance to do it the easy way."

"I've never done this before," Beth pleaded. "Tell me what to do, I'll do it."

"Wrap a hand around the shaft."

He watched as the delicate fingers extended and grasped his cock just below the head.

"A littler firmer...that's it. Now, slowly move you hand up and down. Yeah, that feels great Beth. Now take your other hand and cup it under my balls."

With her other hand gently playing with his balls, Mike closed his eyes and let the familiar feeling wash over him. Her hand felt cool on his hot shaft. He opened his eyes.

"Now lick the juice from my pee hole."

Extending her tongue, she dipped her head, and delicately licked the gleaming head. "Not great, but bearable," she thought as a shiver rippled through Mike's body. She flicked her tongue around the tip while slowly jacking her hand up and down the rock hard shaft.

She heard a strained voice say, "Suck it little." She pressed her lips against the swollen glans and pushed forward feeling it pop through into her mouth and licked the underside as it lay on the tip of her tongue. Beth clamped her lips tight and sucked softly at first then harder, holding the shaft tight and then pulling back her head, teasing the sensitive flesh with her soft lips as it popped from her mouth.

"Again," Mike rasped, "Do that again."

Deciding that this was not nearly as horrible as she had expected, Beth inhaled the head of the twitching cock once more, alternately sucking at it and swirling her tongue around and around. All the while her hand steadily jacked up and down the shaft, using the other hand to roll his balls gently back and forth like marbles, massaging them lightly.

Mike's breath was becoming ragged now, the hot boiling sensation growing stronger as Beth's hand and mouth worked faster along his raging cock. Thrusting his hips forward, he began to feed more and more of his cock into her mouth, moving back and forth. Beth responded, her lips sliding further down his shaft, feeling it starting to twitch more and more vigorously.

Reaching behind her head, Mike took a firm grip causing Beth to jump, panic on her face.

Mike said, "Don't stop. I'm not going to hurt you. Keep going. Keep going."

Watching his face, she started over, becoming more reassured that he was not going to suddenly ram his cock down her throat. Mike watched back, seeing his cock gliding back and forth through full lips. Those pouting lips were just made for sucking cock.

His balls were really starting to boil now. It would not be long before the thick white juice exploded from his cock.

"I'm going to come soon. I'm going to come in your mouth. Don't...Oh fuck... don't you dare pull away."

He could feel the pressure starting to rise from his balls and start its journey along the shaft, now sawing more and more vigorously over those soft lips, holding her head in place with both hands now.

"Here it comes...here it comes."

Cum surged into Beth's mouth, hitting the back of her throat, making her cough and gag, making her squirm to shake loose the vice like grip on her head. Still it came, filling her mouth, seeping across her lips, forcing her to finally swallow some of the thick seed. The cock had stopped pushing into her mouth now, but still it shuddered, pumping more cum into her mouth, making her swallow faster, until finally it lay still.

She watched Mike, her chest heaving as she regained her breath, waiting for the moment when he would allow her to remove the organ, now beginning to soften. Finally her pulled his hips began, and the almost flaccid cock slipped from her mouth.

Beth stared at him, waiting for a sign of approval, any sort of acknowledgement that she had done it right. Mike smiled at her.

"That was awesome Beth. You sure you've never done that before?'

She shook her head.

"Well you must be a natural born cock sucker. That was fucking great," he enthused. "In fact I think you deserve a reward."

Mike held out his hands and pulled her up onto his lap, so that she sat straddling his thighs. With one hand behind her head and the other holding her hip, he leant forward and kissed the soft red lips of his Aunt for the first time.

"Do I need to remind you that your enthusiastic participation is required, even if it is all an act?" Mike glared at her

He leant forward and kissed her again. Tentatively, Beth kissed him back. He pressed forward harder and darted his tongue into her mouth, dueling with her tongue, tasting his own cum.

Her hands on his shoulders Beth returned the kiss greater intensity, surprised at the way she was reacting to this callow youth, this spoilt brat who had done so much to make her life miserable from the very start. She felt a hand on her breast, holding it and then a thumb flicking gently at her nipple, sending a warm ripple of pleasure washing through her.

Mike held Beth in closer kissing her neck, sucking, biting gently on her ear lobe. He could feel his cock rising again, nestling into the wild tangle of hair between her thighs. He could feel the slick moisture dripping onto his balls as her pussy readied for penetration.

Beth was kissing his neck now, nibbling on his ears, her hot breath coming in short gasps. Mike pushed her away a little, making room as he lowered his mouth to a pointing nipple and gripped it between his lips, flicking it with his tongue, rolling it around. He kissed and sucked at the soft tit flesh, licked from on side to the other straight across the sensitive nipple.

He swapped to the other breast and gave it the same treatment. At the same time he dropped a hand between her legs and gently rubbed the hard bud, then trailed his fingers though the soaked cleft of her cunt.

Beth was really starting to get worked up now. She moaned softly as Mike continued to work his fingers over the slippery folds, circling the hard bud, then plunging his fingers deep into her cunt.

Her whole body was afire, every nerve tingling, every touch from Mike sending waves of pleasure crashing though her. She had never felt like this. She was moaning loudly now, her breathing ragged, eyes screwed shut, working her hips back and forth against Mike's hand.

Mike was working her pussy and tits hard now, relentless, as he felt the pressure building in her groin, making her tremble from head to toe. She was close now, really close.

He stopped.

Beth was startled. Her eyes snapped open, dismay showing at the interruption.

"Sorry," Mike said, a nasty smirk across his face. "Times up. I've got stuff to do. I can't be diddling your clit all day."

"But...no, please. You can't," stuttered Beth.

"Yes I can," said Mike sternly. "You'll have your pleasure when I decide. And no finishing the job by yourself, or I'll thrash you with that switch until you ass is raw. Even if I don't catch you on a security camera, I'll still know. Do you understand?"

"Yes Mike," sighed Beth, her body collapsing now falling away from him onto the couch. A curious mixture of frustration and anger filled her, her eyes glistening with tears. She had never felt so alive, every nerve sparking with pleasure. To deny her like that was cruel.

As if reading her mind, Mike said, "Don't fret Beth. You must learn to trust me. You're learning how good sex can feel, but you must give yourself to me before I give you that final release."

He stood and looked down at her. "Look at me."

He leant and tucked a hand under her chin, holding her eyes on his.

"You are going to be my personal slut Beth, depending on me for your gratification.

Doubt showed in her eyes.

"You've tasted pleasure now Beth. You've started to enjoy sex with a man. It's addictive. You'll want more and more, but you can only have it if and when I say so. You'll love being my slut, my whore. I know you will."

Mike held her gaze for a few seconds, and then stepped back, his hard cock bouncing against his stomach. He saw Beth's eyes drop to look at it.

"Don't you worry about this one," he said, grabbing his cock and waving it at her, "I'm saving this for a friend." He smiled and chuckled at that, then went up to his room. He thought he might visit the young housewife next door. She was a close friend and he had not brought her a present like this for some time.

The next morning Mike sauntered into the kitchen smiling at the sight of Beth scurrying about getting his breakfast ready. He sat at the table as she placed the food in front of him.

As she moved away he stopped her and motioned for her to stand next to him. He grabbed a fork and shoveled some scrambled egg into his mouth. As he slowly chewed he reached under the hem of Beth's short dress and ran his hand up the inside of her thigh. He felt her tremble at his touch.

He ran the tip of his finger across the thin material of her knickers, pushing gently into the folds of her pussy. Forking more food into his mouth, he continued his exploration of her cunt, feeling the material starting to get damp.

Beth her pussy beginning to moisten and her face burned with shame.

"Why am I getting turned on like this?" She wondered to herself. "I don't even like the spoiled brat."

Continuing to eat, Mike ran a finger under the leg of her panties and pulled them to one side. He ran his fingers into the damp pussy and gently pushed two fingers deep into her, causing her to gasp and squirm around on his hand.

He withdrew the fingers, then slowly dragged his fingers across the pink silky lips, circled around the stubby clit and just as slowly eased two fingers back into the now dripping canal.

"Well, what do we have here?" he asked as he began to push his fingers in and out, "It seems my frigid Aunt is turning into a slut."

Beth bit at her lip and said nothing as the delicious feeling started to radiate through her body. Her pussy was awash with her juices now and she squirmed at Mike's touch.

Suddenly the fingers were gone as Mike pulled his hand out from beneath her dress. He held the wet fingers up to her.

"Have a taste Beth. Suck my fingers clean."

Beth hesitated, bewildered as to why he would want her to taste herself.

"Don't make me wait Beth," Mike said with a steely voice.

She bent forward slightly and took the fingers into her mouth, tasting the musky juices, not sure whether she liked the taste or not. She sucked on the fingers for a few seconds before pulling away.

"The next time you make me wait, you get ten of the best with the switch," he growled.

Mike quickly finished the last of the eggs and gulped down the orange juice. He stood and took Beth's hand and led her up the stairs to his bedroom.

Beth was not sure what to think. She wondered if he was finally going to fuck her, but couldn't decide if she wanted it to happen or not. Things were becoming very confused. She had gone this far just to survive until she could come up with a way out. The beatings had been terrible and she desperately wanted to avoid any more, but the way her body had reacted to his touch, the delicious feelings that had coursed through her. All of this was new and exciting, but he was her nephew and she hated him. Or did she?

Beth removed her dress as and underwear as Mike quickly stripped out of his clothes. Mike pushed Beth onto the bed and flipped her onto her back. Quickly, he straddled her moving up so that his tumescent cock nudged against her breasts, taking her hands with his and pinning her arms above her head.

"Today's lesson will be on the tit fuck," he said "Have you ever had a tit fuck before?"

"No," whimpered Beth

"Well first we need a nice wet cock." Mike moved further up her body until his prick was tapping at her lips. Beth opened her mouth and licked at the swollen glans, tasting the pre-cum already oozing out. Mike eased the head of his cock into her mouth and felt the suction as Beth clamped her lips tight.

Slowly he began to side his cock back and forth as Beth sucked and licked at the rigid cock. Each time he fed more and more of his cock into her mouth, all the while Beth licked and sucked furiously.

Feeling his cum starting to boil in his balls, Mike pulled out and moved back down Beth's body. Still straddling Beth, he bent over and pulled at her nipples, sending little shivers of delight through her. He worked his tongue over her breasts and into the valley between them, making her soft skin slick, while her nerve endings sparked with anticipation of the next touch.

Moving up Mike slid his cock over a soft breast, flicking the nipple back and forth with the end of his cock, and then dropped it into the slick valley.

"Push them together," he muttered, beginning to work his cock back and forth.

Beth pushed her breasts together and felt the friction as the hard cock moved steadily back and forth. She could hear Mike grunting as he pushed and pulled his cock, the pre-cum oozing from the tip making her breasts slicker still.

She felt the head of his cock bump against her lips and opened her mouth as it came sliding back, sucking quickly as the head popped briefly into her mouth. The next time Mike paused with a few inches of cock in her mouth and let her suck and lick at it for a moment, then pulled back, only to repeat the same thing again.

"Oh shit. Hold 'em tighter," he cried as he began to saw his cock faster and faster between the soft flesh of her tits.

Beth could feel the heat building between her breasts, as Mike moved his cock faster and faster, grunting loudly with each stroke.

A stream of white cum shot from Mike's cock hitting Beth under the chin. Mike pulled back and quickly took his cock in hand and stroked it, working another rope of cum across Beth's face, followed by another. He moved back slightly continuing to jack his cock and laid a spurt of cum across her tits, followed by two more, before it slowed to a dribble.

"Oh God," moaned Mike, "That was great."

He rolled off and lay on the bed breathing heavily. Beth could feel cum trickling down the side of her face and from her breasts onto her stomach, but she did not move. She could also feel the heat burning in her slick pussy; her muscles were tense waiting for release.

"Clean my cock," said the still panting Mike.

Beth got up from the bed and moved towards the bathroom.

Mike propped up on one elbow. "Where are you going? Clean it with your tongue."

"Oh," Beth exhaled, feeling her face color a little. She knelt back on the bed and lifted the now soft cock, greasy with cum. She flicked at it with her tongue, tasting the salty cum that was now starting to form into little globules.

"Hurry up."

Beth slid the cock into her mouth and worked it around with her tongue, feeling it starting to harden slightly as she gave it a bath.

"Okay. That's enough," she heard. "Go and clean up the kitchen while I have a shower. You can shower later."

Beth went down to the kitchen and started cleaning up the mess from breakfast. She felt dirty, cum drying on her face and breasts, yet she could also feel the tension that gripped her body radiating out from her groin.

Twenty minutes later when Mike came down the stairs, she was just putting the last of the dishes in the cupboard.

"I've got to go out for a while. When you get the place cleaned you can have a shower and get dressed. Put on that little red skirt with the matching halter top, but don't worry about underwear," he leered at her. "It only gets in the way."

Beth went about her chores, still naked and covered in dried cum. It did not occur to her to shower and dress first, even though Mike would be away for some time. She was also quite distracted by the feelings ebbing through her, the craving for release growing stronger.

Mike arrived back home in the early afternoon and made his way to the back of the house. He sidled up to the window of the study and peered in. He could see Beth sitting in his grandfather's big leather armchair, her beautiful pale legs crossed over with the skirt hiked well up her thigh. The halter-top was a snug fit for her firm tits and he could see the dark nipples poking hard against the material.

Mike smiled to himself. He could see that Beth was now fully wound up and ready for him to give her a good fucking. "This is going to be fun," he thought. He adjusted his already stiff cock and slid open the door. Beth jumped, startled at the sudden noise.

"Oh, Mike, its you."

"You seem a bit tense there Beth. Is there anything I can do to help?" Mike asked with a wolfish grin.

"No, no... I don't think so." Beth's small voice trailed off.

Mike sat on the arm of the chair, and gazed steadily down at the lovely cleavage that was on show. "You don't seem too certain Beth. In fact you seem very tense to me."

"Well the past couple of days have been a bit different to normal," she sniffed.

"Yes, I'm sure its been rather trying for you, but you have been very well behaved. Perhaps you deserve a little reward. Would you like that?"

"What sort of reward?" she asked warily.

"Well, perhaps I could eat your pussy. I'm sure you would enjoy that," said Mike as he gently stroked her hair

At first Beth was somewhat horrified at the idea. No one had ever done that to her before, but she was also intrigued. "That might be okay," she said quietly.

"Trust me. It will be sensational. Lay on the couch."

Moving to the couch, Beth lay down and watched as Mike stripped off his clothes. She felt the warm glow start in her pussy as she watched his rigid cock snap out of his jocks. She watched him move to the couch and kneel down. Gently he started to push the short skirt up her thighs and she lifted her hips a little so he could slide the skirt up to her waist, leaving her now leaking cunt fully exposed; again.

Mike looked at the wild bushy pubic hair for a moment.

"Before we get started I think you need a bit of a trim. Get up to you bedroom and strip off. I'll get the gear."

Mike quickly went to his bathroom and got scissors and shaving equipment, while Beth stripped off and lay on the bed, uncertain as to what was going to happen next. Mike came in and threw a towel onto the bed.

"Lay on this."

Beth lifted her ass and pulled the towel beneath her. Mike picked up the scissors and went to work trimming the long pubic hair ready to be shaved. He was enjoying this, his cock so hard it almost hurt. He could smell the musky odor of her pussy, which was dripping with its slick secretions.

Working quickly, he lathered Beth's groin and went to work with the razor and in a short time had her pussy as bare as the day she was born. The hard stub of her clit really stood out and the labia looked even larger than now that the hair was gone.

Throughout the entire operation Beth had remained still, afraid of being cut, yet also turned on by the activity between her legs. She could feel fluid dripping from her pussy at a steady rate. She had given up trying to understand what was happening to her, she just hoped it would not stop.

Mike climbed onto the bed and moved between Beth's legs. He reached between her legs and delicately trailed his index finger along the wet cleft until he reached the hard nub of her clitoris. Beth gasped loudly as his finger touched the electric button.

Mike leaned forward and planted a gentle kiss on the fleshy lips, then another, harder this time. Beth trembled with each touch, her eyes closed tightly, as the delicious sensation surged up and down the length of her body.

Mike stuck the tip of his tongue into the wet slit and dragged it up to the protruding clit, savoring the taste of the sweet nectar. He flicked his tongue at he clit a few times and then resumed stroking it up and down in the sweet pink valley, first soft, then harder, feeling her writhing at this touch.

He lapped his tongue back and forth several times with a steady stroke from her puckered anus to the delicate nub of her clit. Beth was breathing heavily now, hips squirming, the lubricating juices flowing freely from her hot cunt.

Mike reached up and stroked his fingers back and forth across both breasts, then tweaked a hard nipple, holding it firmly, pulling it causing Beth to cry out in that curious mix of pain and pleasure.

Although he had only been working her pussy over for a few minutes, Mike knew Beth was so wound up it would not take long to make her come. In fact she was just about there.

Mike stopped and lifted his dripping face from her crotch and wiped his mouth with the back of his hand.

"No, please no. Don't stop." The strangled cry escaped from the surprised Beth.

Beth reached out with her hands, trying to hold him in place her eyes pleading with him.

"Sorry Beth, but my tongue is a little sore," he said with a malicious glint in his eye.

"But Mike, I'm so close. Please, I can't stand it."

"Hmmm, so now you want to be my slut. Is that it Beth? Do you need me to touch you, to suck on your clit and make you cum?" He leant over close to her face and softly said, "Do you want me to fuck you Beth? Feel my hard cock slide into your tight cunt, feel hot cum splashing inside you. Tell me Beth, what do you want?"

Beth returned Mike's gaze. She could not believe what she was about to say. He could have fucked her at anytime, but he was making her ask to be fucked.

Beth licked her lips, "I want you to fuck me," she said softly, nervously.

"Sorry Beth couldn't quite hear you."

"Please fuck me." Louder this time

"You're not very convincing. I don't think you mean it."

"Please Mike make me cum." She reached up and held his face in her hands and pulled him towards her waiting mouth and kissed him, her tongue probing and dueling with his. She moved her lips to his ear and whispered, "Please fuck me. Fuck me hard. I want you. Please. I'm begging you Mike. That's what you want me to do isn't it? Well I'm begging."

"Yes!" Mike exclaimed silently. Now she would be his. He sat back and looked her over from head to toe. She quite attractive and he considered how much he was going to enjoy fucking her.

Mike moved up between Beth's legs and then grasped them and pushed them up and let them rest against his shoulders. He studied the dripping pussy now and saw that the fleshy lips gaping open for him. He took his cock in his hand and smeared the leaking pre-cum overt the bulbous head, making it slick.

He moved forward slightly and touched the head of his cock against the slippery folds of her pussy. Beth shuddered at the electric touch. No cock had ever felt like this before.

"What do you want me to do Beth?"

"Fuck me Mike, fuck me hard."

"What are you Beth?"

"I'm a slut Mike."

"Whose slut Beth?"

"Yours Mike."

Mike thrust his hips forward quickly and slid his cock into her tight, slippery cunt until he could go no further. Beth arched her back as she felt the steel hard cock plunge into the depths of her pussy, feeling it knock up against her cervix. Mike held his cock in place for a moment as both savored the exquisite feeling of the other.

Slowly he pulled his cock back until the head once again rested against the fleshy labia. Beth held her breath in anticipation of the next thrust. Mike obliged, slamming his cock in to the hilt, pausing a moment before slowly withdrawing all but the tip of his cock.

"Fuck!" exclaimed Mike, "This is one tight pussy you have Beth. I should have been slamming my cock into this months ago."

He slid it in hard again and then pulled back. Mike got into a rhythm now, moving his hips quickly, feeling his balls smack against her ass, hearing the smack of groin against groin as he drove his cock into her.

Beth could feel the intense heat starting to build once again, loving the powerful thrusts of the hard cock into her pussy. She could feel the tiny electric jolts once more spreading through her body. Mike was slamming into her hard and fast, holding her legs tight to his chest, her tits bouncing back and forth.

Mike could feel his cum boiling in his balls and he closed his eyes totally focused on the sensation coming from Beth's velvet cunt. He felt Beth tense and arch her back and then the dam broke and she was shuddering and screaming as her orgasm ripped through her, wave after wave of ecstasy exploding from deep in her pussy.

That was it for Mike and he thrust hard and deep as the hot jism burst from within his balls, splashing against the entrance to her womb. He could feel his cock pulsate time and time again as his spunk unloaded deep in Beth's pussy, his cock held tight as the vaginal muscles contracted over and over with the most intense orgasm Beth had ever felt.

Her chest heaving as she gasped for breath, Beth could feel the orgasmic ripples slowly fading away. She could feel Mike still hard pressed against her pussy, his cock softening inside her. Mike leant over and sucked at a hard nipple.

"Well my little slut, are you satisfied now?"

"At the moment," she said with a giggle.

"There, you see. Behave yourself and you get rewarded. But if you screw up and I'll see that your ass is on the street. Remember that Beth."

"Yes Mike"

"What are you Beth?"

"I'm your slut, your whore."

He pulled back and his cock popped wetly from her cunt as he rolled off her. She could feel dribbles of cum oozing out of her pussy and running between the cheeks of her ass.

"My cock needs cleaning Beth."

She looked at the drooping cock thickly covered with cum and her own juices. She knew what he wanted. As she took his cock into her mouth, Mike sighed with contentment. Everything had turned out better than he had hoped for, and he had plenty of ideas for the future.

"You sleep in my bed from now on Beth.."

415 Inadvertent Incest

fantac64

I suppose I'm not surprised at the way things turned out. It was only a matter of time before we went too far in our attempt to keep our group exciting and adventurous. "Our group." That sounds so nice, and we really are basically a good group of young women who enjoy each other's company and sometimes a little more, although only a few members of the group had any lesbian or bi experience.

The problem was, as in most groups, we got tired of doing the same things with the same people. It got to be more of a challenge all the time to keep members from slipping off the charts, so we started looking for some games that we could do every week, preferably something like an ongoing game.

That's when Rachael proposed a sort of 'blind man's bluff' game. Each week one member would be blindfolded, taken somewhere and forced to do something really silly, but never dangerous. We called it "Dare to Play" and the one selected can always decline to play but if she declined three times, she wouldn't be allowed to be a game spectator either.

The first one to try it was Bernice, who is a very reticent woman. At parties, she is the one that sits quietly, talking to people that approach her, but not venturing out into the crowd.

We took her to the zoo late in the day, after most people had headed for the exit, stripped her naked and took pictures of her in extremely obscene poses in front of several of the exhibits. We got out of there just before the security guards showed up. She was still naked when we got back to the house and we took turns having our pictures taken with her, still blindfolded, with our hands all over her and a tongue or two. Darcy even had her picture taken with her fingers in Bernice's ass.

I thought sure we'd gone too far, but once she settled down, she was smiling as she looked at all the pictures. That was when we decided to design our own blindfold.

What we wanted was more than just a blindfold. We wanted it to conceal the woman's identity so when pictures were taken, no one but the members would know who it was since the hair and eye color were hidden as was the shape of the face.

Clarice said she'd sew it so we designed one that looked a lot like a Batman mask, but with a padded area over the ears to prevent the wearer from identifying where she was or what was going on.

When Clarice stripped and tried it on, we were very pleased. We took pictures of her from all angles and in all positions, even doing things to herself she'd never done before. Of course, it was inevitable that the subject of videos would come up and we all agreed that as long as the identity was protected, videos were all right but if they were sold, especially on the internet, the money would be shared by everyone equally.

After Bernice's adventure turned out so well, we decided to change the name of the game to "Dare to be Bare" and whatever we did, the one chosen had to do it nude.

When it was Jeanette's turn, we put her in the back of Diane's pickup on an air mattress, naked and spread open with her hands and feet tied to the corners of the bed. We put a thin sheet over her but whenever a truck came by, we flipped it off of her to show the driver that she was naked. We even did it with a couple of SUV's once we knew it wasn't some little old ladies or a family or something. When that got boring, Kacey got down and started eating her whenever one of our targets came by.

I was wishing we'd brought a big dildo along and that's when we started putting together a collection of toys, bungee cords, restraint devices, and stuff like that.

So now you know how it got started and why, and the type of things we were doing.

When my turn came, I knew they would come up with something really wild because of the things I'd suggested we do to them. I was gagged and blindfolded and led to a car, where the whole gang piled in. I couldn't hear them, of course, but I knew they were laughing their heads off by the way their bodies shook against me. It was the gag that bothered me the most because what were they going to do to me that might cause me to cry out or scream?

Wherever we were when the got me out of the car, was in an open area because I could smell fresh cut grass and a faint scent of chorine They led me across an open field for a long way and I knew they were taking pictures and videos the whole time. Eventually, we stopped, and I felt someone moving in front of me just before I was stripped naked and put on my knees with my hands bound behind my back

My knees were spread wide and a pole or something was placed behind my knees. My legs were then secured to the pole to keep my legs spread. For several seconds, or maybe a minute or so, nothing happened. Then my head was pushed down and forward and I could smell the fragrance of another woman's sex. My face was pushed into her and I was directed to eat her.

I've never had sex with another woman but of course, I knew what pleased me when a man went down on me so that's what I went with. I licked, sucked, kissed, nibbled, and tongue fucked whoever it was, knowing only that she tasted good. I could also tell she was gagged and restrained by the loud groans and gurgling sounds as I touched her in the right place and did the right thing.

I knew the instant she came by the rigidity of her body under me and the gush of fluid that surrounded my tongue.

Since I wasn't told to stop, I didn't until a dildo or something was placed in my mouth before being guided into her. Bobbing my head up and down, I brought her to a strenuous orgasm that had her shuddering against me.

I was told to straighten, which I did, and I sensed that she was being moved. I felt her being moved between my legs and then I was guided over her warm body into a sixty-nine position. I felt her tongue on my slit and shivered at the touch. Now I was eating her from the top and she was eating me at the same time. Whoever the woman was, she knew what I wanted and what I so desperately needed. It took me a few seconds to discover how I could reach everywhere and once I was positioned correctly, I licked all the way to her anus, probing into her there with short, stabbing strokes. As we approached our orgasms, we both became very animated, and when they hit we drove into each other with all the strength we could muster.

We remained in that position until I felt someone lift me to my feet. Still naked, I was led across the field again. They stopped leading me and a few seconds later, I was placed in the car again and driven away. t

A short time later, I was taken out of the car and abandoned in an open place. Stumbling around, in what I thought were ever-widening circles, I found a structure of some kind, which I placed my head against and started working the blindfold over my eyes. I couldn't get it off due to the tie that went around my neck and under my chin, but I could raise the front enough to see. I wasn't exactly sure where I was, but I didn't see anyone nearby although I always felt as though the girls were nearby and watching. As I sat on the grass, I rubbed my wrists against the course bricks of the building to break the ties that bound them together. When they came free, I spent a few seconds rubbing my wrists to restore full circulation. I worked the blindfold over my head and removed the gag after fumbling for the clasp in back of my head. Crawling on hands and knees to some nearby shrubs, I searched for concealment until I could figure out where I was and how I was going to get home or to someone's house.

Hearing the bright giggles of the other girls, I worked my way to an opening in the row of shrubs, seeing them huddled at a table, which I knew to be in Clarice's back yard. I stood and worked my way down the line of shrubs until I could be sure we were alone. At least I thought we were until I stepped out from behind the shrubs and saw her mother lying on a chaise not ten feet from where I stood.

Now what the hell was I going to do? I was naked, I had no clothes to put on, I was probably grass stained and messy too. I knew the girls were watching me even though they were trying hard to conceal that from me.

I think I might have surprised them when I disappeared back behind the shrubs again. I remembered that on the opposite side of the house, was a bin where they kept some beach towels and blankets. Running like hell around the house, I reached in and snatched two towels and a blanket which I wrapped around me. I suppose I could have just walked around and stepped into the yard, but now that I was covered, I simply walked casually to my house, four blocks away. Oh, I got attention, to be sure, but I was legal and I wasn't naked any more.

Once I got home, I got the spare key and let myself into the house where I showered and changed before returning to where the girls waited with the pictures.

They were laughing hysterically as I walked over to them. Darcy handed me some pictures and I relived the embarrassment of exposure, especially when I recognized the field we crossed as the football field where had taken pictures as I walked across in front of the grandstand where I could see figures staring at us.

The next photo series showed me with the other woman. They were quite graphic and highly detailed. There was very little of my body that hadn't been photographed including close-ups. One shot revealed that we had still been in the stadium, but under the goal posts. At one point, Clarice held her hands up to indicate a touchdown. She said that she did that when we had our orgasms

We finally broke up and everyone headed for home. Jeanette said she had the videos but she would make copies and have them at the next meeting.

I headed for home, wondering how many people had witnessed my shameful actions and who the people in the grandstands were.

I was headed for my room when I heard a sound from Mom's room, I slipped down the hall and peered in, She was lying on her bed, facing away from me, with just the sheet over her. Her hair was still damp from a recent shower and she seemed to be talking to herself.

"Mom?" I said. "Are you all right?"

"Oh my god, you frightened me, honey," she said.

"Are you all right?" I asked again.

"I think so," she said.

I walked in and sat on the bed behind her, rubbing her shoulders. I could tell she was naked under the sheet and still moist. "What do you mean you think so?"

"Oh god, honey I don't know, I just don't know."

"Can we talk about it?"

"No, yes, oh god baby, just hold me."

I was more than glad to do as she asked, since she'd been there for me through one crisis after another all of my life.

I wrapped her in my arms, feeling the warmth of her body beneath the sheet against my arms. For a second, she was silent, but then I felt a quiver run through her and she began to cry, at first just a little, but then more openly as I held her.

Time after time, I felt a shudder run through her body and all I could do was to hold her and kiss her hair. She pressed her head into me and I kissed her forehead.

"What's wrong Mom?" I asked.

"I'm so ashamed," she said.

"Mom, I've been so ashamed in the past and you've always been there for me, to help me get past the shame. You know that, so let me be there for you now."

"It's not that easy," she said.

"I'm sure it's not," I said, "but I'm here with you and I love you. Nothing you have said or done could take away that love."

"I'm such a fool," she said.

"Oh stop it. You are not,"

"They just seemed so sincere,"

"They? Who is 'they',?".

"Those girls,"

I'm no math whiz but 2 plus 2 was starting to add up to 4 real fast and it wasn't pretty.

"Mom, you're not making any sense."

"They came to the house and said they were with some modeling agency. One of them said she's seen me at the mall and was impressed with how I'd taken care of myself. They said they were shooing a series of pictures for a spread in a magazine to show that being mature didn't mean you weren't attractive.

You now how proud I am of my body so I was silly enough that I believed them."

"What kind of pictures did you pose for?" I asked.

"At first it was just shorts and tops, bathing suits, and things like that but then...oh god it happened so fast.

They talked me into modeling some new panties and bras, and the next thing I knew, I was naked. Oh my god, how did I let them talk me into that? I started to see where it was going and all of a sudden I had a blindfold slipped over my head and a gag in my mouth. They tied me down, honey. Oh god, they tied me down."

"I know Mom," I said.

"They put me in a car and took me somewhere where they took me out of the car. They said they were sorry they had to do that but they had to keep the place where they were taking the pictures a secret."

"So what happened?" I asked, suspecting that I already knew.

"They had me lay down with my legs spread and the next thing I knew, another woman started ...you know, licking me down there, and kissing it, and chewing on it, and I had one orgasm after another."

"It's all right," I said.

"No," she said. "It's not all right? I tried but I couldn't make them stop."

"I know Mom, but you were gagged and tied up."

"Honey...oh god, oh god...I'm so ashamed. I didn't want them stop. I didn't want the girl to stop. Not ever. It felt so good. I wanted it, honey. I wanted it so bad."

"It's been a long time since you've had sex, Mom. That's all. She just helped you have an orgasm, that's all. It doesn't mean anything."

"I did it to her too," she said. "I ate her just like she ate me and I loved it. I loved her smell and her taste, and I wanted more. I almost cried when she left."

"That doesn't make you bad, Mom," I said.

"Why didn't I want them to stop?" she asked, "and why do I wish she would come back and make love to me some more? I've never wanted to make love to a woman, honey. I've never even thought of it and now I want it again and again. I've never been so satisfied. I've never had orgasms like that and now I'll never know who she was."

What would you do if you could find her?" I asked.

"I'd make love to her all day and all night till we just couldn't do it any more."

"Would you know her if she came back?"

"I think so," she said. "I think I'd remember how she felt and how she tasted. I think I'd know how she felt inside of me too. She was so good at what she did. I miss her already."

"Mom, the girl was tricked too in a way," I said.

"What? What do you mean?"

"The girls you were talking about are part of a group of girls that get together every week just to have fun. They have a game they play called "Dare to be Bare. Each week a different girl is blindfolded and taken somewhere. They strip her naked and get her to do silly things like walking across a park nude or ride around in the back of a pickup naked with her legs spread out."

"How do you know this?" she asked.

"Because I'm in the group, Mom," I said.

"But why?"

"It's just for fun, Mom. No one gets hurt and we get to do some things we could never do on our own. It's fun being naked in public. I love it."

"I still don't understand," she said.

"Mom, I was the girl making love to you today."

"You were not," she said.

"Yes I was, Mom. I didn't know it was you because I was blindfolded and tied up too."

"I don't believe you," she said.

"I can prove it if you wish," I said.

I sat up on the bed and pushed my fingers into my pussy, rocking them in and out to get myself good and wet. Then I pulled them out and offered them to her. She licked at them, then sucked on them hungrily.

"Mom, it was me, I swear."

"How could you do that to your own mother?

"Mom, you're not paying attention. I didn't know it was you."

"I know," she said "it's just that now..."

"What, Mom? Now what?"

"I wanted you to come back. I wanted you to make love to me again. I wanted to make love to you. I remembered your touch, your taste, the feel of your body against mine. I remembered the way it felt when you put your tongue in me and I wanted that again. I wanted more."

I lay quietly next to her, contemplating the sick thoughts I was having. I wanted her too. I wanted to fuck my own mother and I wanted her to fuck me too. I wanted her to put on a harness so she could fuck me hard and deep, I wanted to ride her like a pinto pony, her cock deep in my pussy. I wanted to lick her ass and put my fingers in there deep.

"You can have whatever you want," I said.

"What are you saying, honey? Are you saying you want me too?"

"I want to fuck you silly," I said, "and then I want you to take me so high I can't come down,"

"Oh honey, it's so wrong, but I can't help it. I want you too."

We came together like two freight trains on hyper drive and we didn't stop until we were too exhausted to go on.

"I'm glad your friends tricked us," she said.

"I wonder what they'd say if the could see us now, covered with cum and sweat, reeking of pussy, and still wanting more."

"Maybe they'd like to join in," she said.

"We'll soon know," I said. "I'm going to get them over here. I sure hope they're getting lots of rest because we're going to give them more than they'll ever expect."

"Go to sleep honey. We're going to need the rest. We can start working on our plan in the morning.."

416 Mike Trains a Slut11

Coldfinger

Mike smiled to himself as he gazed at the bare ass of his Aunt Beth, unconsciously stroking his hard cock straining against the material of his running shorts. Beth was bent over the big oak desk in his grandfather's office, waiting for ten strokes from the switch that lay on the desk next to her. As he stroked at his cock, Mike reflected on the events that had led to this situation.

Mike, now a strapping nineteen year old, had been orphaned fours years earlier when his Mother, Father and Uncle Dean had been killed in a plane crash. Beth was Mike's Aunt by marriage to Uncle Dean.

After losing both sons in the accident, Burt Williams had taken his Grandson in to his home. A wealthy businessman, Burt had spared little expense in giving Mike the best money could buy.

Beth had gone her own way, but had turned up several months ago drunk, penniless and unable to pay her substantial gambling debts. Despite their previously turbulent relationship, Burt had felt an obligation to help out and so had taken her in under strict conditions. There was to be no drinking, gambling or bringing men friends to his home.

Mike had laughed about that last condition. He had heard Beth described many times as a "frigid bitch" and he had not seen anything to change his mind about that. Mike detested her and resented her coming into his life, always interfering and giving him a hard time just for the hell of it.

Finally he had come up with a plan to change the situation to his advantage. He had become aware that Beth was not abiding by his Grandfather's rules, so he had used some of his generous allowance to set up surveillance cameras throughout the house.

Last night he had hit pay dirt. His strategically placed cameras had recorded a drunken Beth arriving home with Bob Elliott, followed by sex on the couch in the living room. Truth be known, it had been closer to , but Beth had been smashed and in no position to say yes or no. It turned out Bob had been collecting interest on Beth's gambling debts.

His confrontation with Beth had worked out just as he had hoped. Still hung over and feeling ill, she had caved into his demands with barely a whimper. The scene from the previous evening played back through his mind...

Calling Beth into the study he held up the ripped remnants of her panties that he had found on the floor by the couch.

"These yours?" Mike asked politely.

"I...I...I..." she stammered, her previously pale face turning bright red as she fell back into the large leather chair.

"Perhaps this will help to jog your memory." Mike hit the play button, and the images started to flicker across the monitor. Beth rose unsteadily from the chair and peered at the screen. She gasped and held her hand over her mouth as she saw herself and Bob Elliot staggering in the door and stumble to the couch in the living room. As she watched, Bob pushed her onto the couch and knelt over her and ripped the front of her dress open. His hands pushed her bra up, exposing both of her breasts clearly for the camera, and then he grasped her delicate nipples and twisted them viciously.

Beth clasped her hands to her breasts as the pain seemed real all over again and tears blurred the horror unfolding on the screen. Now he was leaning back, reaching under her dress, grasping her panties and ripping them from her body. He quickly opened his pants and his cock sprang out, a short stubby steel rod, and he fell on her again pushing her legs wide open, quickly thrusting into her delicate, unready pussy.

She remembered the burst of pain that had accompanied the penetration of her vagina. Beth watched as Bob thrust hard into her, then shuddered violently and fell on top of her. He lay there for a few seconds then rose, cursing loudly as he zipped his fly and stumbled from the house.

Tears streamed down her cheeks and the room started to sway and she fell back into the chair.

"Its not what you think," she sobbed.

Unmoved by the tears, Mike kept a straight face as he struggled to contain his mirth.

"Not what I think," he said incredulously. "This speaks for itself. You were drunk and having sex on the couch with Bob Elliot. I also know that you've been gambling again and you owe Bob money."

"Please Mike, let me explain," she begged, tears streaming down her face now.

"No," he yelled at her.

Beth clutched at her stomach as the fear hit her. When Burt saw this he would kick her out of the house. She had nowhere to go, no money and no friends or relatives who would help her out of this jam.

"I don't need any explanation from you. Nor will Burt when he sees this. Your ass will be out on the street," he barked.

Beth recoiled as if he had struck her.

"You have treated me like shit ever since you came here. I hate you Beth, you miserable bitch and when I show this to my Grandfather you'll be on the street." He paused a moment, then in a softer voice he said, "However I am prepared to offer you a choice."

Beth lifted her head at the words. "What choice? What do you mean?"

"Well you could leave right now, or you could wait until Grandpa gets home and I show him this. I mean he might let you stay..." Mike looked intently at Beth for a moment, "But I doubt it, don't you?"

Beth nodded her head slowly in agreement.

"My option would allow you to stay here, but under very strict conditions."

Beth wiped her face and looked at Mike with wide eyes. "I'll do anything Mike. Anything. I know I haven't treated you very well, but I'll change, honestly I will."

Mike leant back against the big oak desk before speaking. "Well you're on the right track Beth. If you stay you will do exactly as I say. If you don't, Grandpa sees the evidence and you're on the street."

"I understand Mike. You will be the boss. I'll do whatever it takes."

"Its much more than that Beth. You will be my personal slut."

Beth gasped. "You can't mean that. It wouldn't be right..."

Mike interrupted her. "Shut up and listen," he said viciously. "This is not a debate. If you stay you will be my slut, my sex toy. You will do anything I want, whether it is sex or something else. If you fuck up you get the switch across your bare ass. If you refuse to obey me, you're on the street."

Tears were streaming down Beth's cheeks again. "What kind of choice is that?" she sobbed.

"It may be a hard choice, but at least you get to decide," said Mike, unmoved by the tears.

Looking at the distraught woman slumped before him, Mike said, "Well, make your choice."

Beth looked at him, defeat showing clearly in her demeanor. "I'll do whatever you want," she mumbled.

"Are you sure?"

"Yes."

"Okay. Just remember, you can change your mind anytime you like. All you have to do is pack your bag and leave. Do you understand?"

"Yes," Beth replied, her defeat total and complete now.

"Good, that's settled. Now bend over the desk."

Beth looked at him sullenly, but moved over to the desk and bent forward, laying her face on the cool timber. She was conscious that her dress had ridden up exposing her panty-clad ass to Mike's gaze.

Mike moved to the mantle and took hold of the switch, the same one his grandfather had used to good effect on his Father and Uncle when they were boys.

Standing behind Beth, he said, "First you need to be punished for all the shit you have done to on me."

He grasped her panties and pulled them down her legs, exposing the soft white globes of her ass. Leaving her panties around her ankles he moved to one side and brought the switch down hard on her ass.

Beth shrieked in pain as the switch bit into the tender flesh. Again the switch cracked against her ass, the searing pain shooting through her body. Again and again, Mike hit her, not stopping until he had struck ten times.

By this time Beth was a howling mess, her convulsing body racked with pain. The cheeks of her ass were criss-crossed with red welts.

Mike smiled to himself. It had been a satisfying experience and he was keen to do more, but he wanted to keep her on edge and uncertain about what to expect.

"Get yourself cleaned up and go to bed, but I want you down here, naked and bent over this desk at 8.00am."

With that he walked from the room leaving Beth wondering why he had not done anything else.

"Mike...Mike..."

He scowled as the small voice interrupted his musing over last night's events.

"Be quiet you slut," he commanded, and without any warning brought the switch down on her still red raw ass. Beth gritted her teeth as the tears started to stream down her face and grunted in yet more pain as the switch blasted against the burning cheeks once more.

Beth shrieked loudly with each blow. No one had ever punished her in this way before. She was sure her backside must be red raw and bleeding by now. She wondered how anyone could survive a beating as painful as this.

When it was over, Mike sat down and looked intently at the dark shadow sitting under the glowing buttocks, and waited for the crying to subside. His cock was so hard it hurt and it throbbed slightly with every heartbeat. He waited for a short while, before he spoke.

"Get up and turn around."

Beth turned; wiping her face with her hands and saw his cock straining against the thin fabric of his shorts. It seemed larger than others she had seen, not that it mattered to her. Sex meant nothing to Beth. She had never enjoyed sex, and the few men who had availed themselves of her pussy had got it over with quickly enough to make sure she never would.

He sat there silently just looking at her. She saw his cock twitch, as he took in the sight of her tits, snow white against the tan of the rest of her body. His eyes traveled to the untidy patch of hair at the junction of her thighs.

Her eyes followed his and she leaned gingerly back against the desk and opened her legs slightly, exposing the hanging labia and the pink slit for him. She might not be interested in sex, but she had always known how to tease a man with her body.

Mike shifted on the seat and adjusted his cock a little, after all his Aunt Beth might be a total bitch, but at thirty two she still had something to offer a red-blooded lad. More than once he had spied on her when she was swimming or taken the chance to peer down the front of her dress when the opportunity presented itself.

Beth Williams was average height and nicely pneumatic giving her a generous ass and nice set of tits without too much excess, despite gaining a little weight since she gave up smoking.

"I'm ready if you are," she simpered, fluttering her eyelashes at him, thinking to take control of the situation.

Mike looked up at the fawning face. "Well, it's nice of you to offer Beth, but I'm in charge now. When I'm ready I'm going to fuck your cunt, your mouth, your ass and whatever else I feel like doing."

He watched her face fall and her mouth gape open. "And if you don't do as I say, you'll get more of the switch. Of course you could always just leave."

Blinking away the tears, she just shook her head.

"Good, I'm glad that's settled," he said smugly. "Who knows, maybe you'll get to enjoy it."

Mike thought for a few seconds. Fucking Beth was exactly what he had in mind, but he wanted to have her begging for it before he slammed his cock into her.

Beth sat up on the edge of the desk as Mike stood up and pulled his shorts down and kicked them off. She watched as the hard cock popped into view, pre-cum dripping from the tip. She saw it was longer than Bob Elliot's by a good few inches, but not as thick.

Mike spat in his hand and took hold of his cock, rubbing the wet palm on the bulbous head, smearing the leaking juice along the shaft.

"Open your legs," he commanded, and watched as the pink cleft came back into view.

"Now get some finger action going on that clit. Go on, give it a rub."

Her face flushed bright red as she realized what he was asking her to do. Her stomach churning, Beth knew she had no choice. She couldn't leave, but she was certain Mike would soon grow tired of someone her age when he had all those young sluts chasing after him.

Tentatively she placed her hand between her legs and rubbed her index finger between the soft folds of skin. Her pussy was dry, but she continued to drag her finger up and down.

"Spit on your fingers and get some moisture down there. You really are a frigid bitch aren't you?" Mike sneered at her.

He watched her spit on her finger and put it between the beautiful lips dangling through the thick bush. He increased the stroke rate on his cock. He could feel the blood surging into his dick, his heart rate increasing. He knew this would not take long.

"Watch my cock while you work that pussy," Mike huffed. "Push you finger in further. Work that clit. Come on get with it or I'll get the switch to your ass again."

Beth stared at Mike watching his hand smoothly stroking up and down the turgid organ. She sank her finger deep into her pussy and circled her thumb over the pea- sized clit. A warm glow was starting to build up inside her and the love juices were beginning to flow.

She increased the speed of her fingers, gliding through the slick crack from her clit to her anus, her breath becoming ragged. Mikes hand was moving faster now and she tried to pace her own strokes in time with his.

Beth watched as Mike's hand stroked furiously up and down, his face contorted. He was standing now and he moved a few steps closer to her as she sat on the desk feverishly rubbing he clit. She could not believe how turned on she was. It was a long time since she had felt anything close to this.

Suddenly Mike thrust his hips forward, his cock twitching violently, and a stream of cum spat out and spattered on her stomach and legs. Beth stopped, shocked at what was happening, yet awestruck as another rope of cum surged from the tip of Mike's cock, this time hitting her heaving breasts. Three more times the thick white cum landed across her body, then she watch fascinated as the last drops of come oozed out of the mushroom shaped head.

Her fingers resumed the circular motion around her clit.

"Stop that," demanded Mike.

Confused, Beth stopped. "I don't understand."

"There are no orgasms for you. Not until I say; if I say. You don't touch yourself; you don't come unless I give you permission or you'll feel the switch on your ass. Do you understand that?"

"Yes," said Beth confused now by the feeling washing through her body, but moving her hand away from her crotch anyway. She looked down watching as cum slid slowly down her breasts, trickling into her belly button.

Mike picked up his shorts and turned back to Beth. "I'm going out now and I won't be home till late. While I'm gone you get this house cleaned from top to bottom. Do it properly, or you'll get another taste of the switch."

Without waiting for an answer, he walked out. Mike was happy that everything had started well. He knew a few tricks to get a woman turned on courtesy of his lovely next-door neighbor. "I'll have the bitch begging to get off," he thought a smirk creasing his face.

Meanwhile, Beth was puzzling over her reaction to the situation. She had really been getting turned on and was frustrated that she had not been allowed to climax. Still that was situation normal for her. Shrugging her shoulders, she headed for the bathroom.

Beth spent the rest of the day cleaning the house and while housekeeping had never been her forte she worked hard to do it right. The soothing cream she had used on her battered behind helped, but she did not need extra punishment. She figured to do whatever it took to keep Mike happy. The novelty would soon wear off and he would forget about her and then she could get back her life.

Finally finished, Beth showered again put on some loose shorts and baggy T-shirt and prepared her dinner. When she had finished eating she washed the few dishes and lay on the couch to watch some television, but soon dozed off to sleep.

It was just after nine o'clock when Mike returned home. He looked around the house checking that everything had been done and was most impressed. The place had never looked this good since she had moved in.

He went to the couch and shook Beth by the shoulder and she woke with a start.

"I'm sorry Mike, I only slept for a few minutes, but everything has been done just like you wanted."

She looked at him for a sign of approval, anything that meant she would not get another whipping.

"You did fine Beth," he said with a smile. "What a pity it's taken so long to get this sorted."

Beth sighed with relief.

Mike said, "I do however have a problem with what you're wearing."

"What do you mean?" Beth asked nervously. She was on tenterhooks again.

"I mean your lovely body is all covered up. It's certainly not very sexy is it?"

"I suppose not," she whispered head down.

"Get it off. Everything."

Standing quickly Beth removed the t-shirt and shorts, followed just as quickly by her underwear. She stood waiting her hands at her sides, seeing his cock starting to rise in his shorts, knowing he would do something to her. She quivered ever so slightly, and felt a warm tingle in her pussy.

"Now that's a good sign Beth. You are starting to anticipate sex. Your body is getting ready for some action." He grinned at her.

Pulling off his shorts and t-shirt he sat on the couch, his dick now rock hard, bobbing back and forth as he sat.

"Are you ready Beth? Are you ready to be my slut?"

Beth nodded dumbly.

"Sorry Beth," Mike said, a menacing tone to his voice now, "I couldn't hear you."

"Yes," came the plaintive reply, her head down, face flushing.

"Yes what?"

She looked at Mike for a moment and then dropped her chin again.

"Yes...I'll be your...slut," said a small voice her face on fire with shame.

"Kneel in front of me." He scooted forward on the lounge as Beth got into position. Mike reached out with both hands and took a firm hold of her head and forced it down towards his throbbing organ.

Beth opened her mouth as she got closer and felt the hard cock push past her lips, deeper into her mouth until she felt it hit the back of her throat. She gagged and tried to throw her head back as Mike held her there for a few seconds before letting her pull back. Feeling the bile rising in her gullet, Beth fought to regain her breath and brushed away the tears forming at the corner of her eyes.

"That's the hard way," said Mike, staring at her, "but I'll give you a chance to do it the easy way."

"I've never done this before," Beth pleaded. "Tell me what to do, I'll do it."

"Wrap a hand around the shaft."

He watched as the delicate fingers extended and grasped his cock just below the head.

"A littler firmer...that's it. Now, slowly move you hand up and down. Yeah, that feels great Beth. Now take your other hand and cup it under my balls."

With her other hand gently playing with his balls, Mike closed his eyes and let the familiar feeling wash over him. Her hand felt cool on his hot shaft. He opened his eyes.

"Now lick the juice from my pee hole."

Extending her tongue, she dipped her head, and delicately licked the gleaming head. "Not great, but bearable," she thought as a shiver rippled through Mike's body. She flicked her tongue around the tip while slowly jacking her hand up and down the rock hard shaft.

She heard a strained voice say, "Suck it little." She pressed her lips against the swollen glans and pushed forward feeling it pop through into her mouth and licked the underside as it lay on the tip of her tongue. Beth clamped her lips tight and sucked softly at first then harder, holding the shaft tight and then pulling back her head, teasing the sensitive flesh with her soft lips as it popped from her mouth.

"Again," Mike rasped, "Do that again."

Deciding that this was not nearly as horrible as she had expected, Beth inhaled the head of the twitching cock once more, alternately sucking at it and swirling her tongue around and around. All the while her hand steadily jacked up and down the shaft, using the other hand to roll his balls gently back and forth like marbles, massaging them lightly.

Mike's breath was becoming ragged now, the hot boiling sensation growing stronger as Beth's hand and mouth worked faster along his raging cock. Thrusting his hips forward, he began to feed more and more of his cock into her mouth, moving back and forth. Beth responded, her lips sliding further down his shaft, feeling it starting to twitch more and more vigorously.

Reaching behind her head, Mike took a firm grip causing Beth to jump, panic on her face.

Mike said, "Don't stop. I'm not going to hurt you. Keep going. Keep going."

Watching his face, she started over, becoming more reassured that he was not going to suddenly ram his cock down her throat. Mike watched back, seeing his cock gliding back and forth through full lips. Those pouting lips were just made for sucking cock.

His balls were really starting to boil now. It would not be long before the thick white juice exploded from his cock.

"I'm going to come soon. I'm going to come in your mouth. Don't...Oh fuck... don't you dare pull away."

He could feel the pressure starting to rise from his balls and start its journey along the shaft, now sawing more and more vigorously over those soft lips, holding her head in place with both hands now.

"Here it comes...here it comes."

Cum surged into Beth's mouth, hitting the back of her throat, making her cough and gag, making her squirm to shake loose the vice like grip on her head. Still it came, filling her mouth, seeping across her lips, forcing her to finally swallow some of the thick seed. The cock had stopped pushing into her mouth now, but still it shuddered, pumping more cum into her mouth, making her swallow faster, until finally it lay still.

She watched Mike, her chest heaving as she regained her breath, waiting for the moment when he would allow her to remove the organ, now beginning to soften. Finally her pulled his hips began, and the almost flaccid cock slipped from her mouth.

Beth stared at him, waiting for a sign of approval, any sort of acknowledgement that she had done it right. Mike smiled at her.

"That was awesome Beth. You sure you've never done that before?'

She shook her head.

"Well you must be a natural born cock sucker. That was fucking great," he enthused. "In fact I think you deserve a reward."

Mike held out his hands and pulled her up onto his lap, so that she sat straddling his thighs. With one hand behind her head and the other holding her hip, he leant forward and kissed the soft red lips of his Aunt for the first time.

"Do I need to remind you that your enthusiastic participation is required, even if it is all an act?" Mike glared at her

He leant forward and kissed her again. Tentatively, Beth kissed him back. He pressed forward harder and darted his tongue into her mouth, dueling with her tongue, tasting his own cum.

Her hands on his shoulders Beth returned the kiss greater intensity, surprised at the way she was reacting to this callow youth, this spoilt brat who had done so much to make her life miserable from the very start. She felt a hand on her breast, holding it and then a thumb flicking gently at her nipple, sending a warm ripple of pleasure washing through her.

Mike held Beth in closer kissing her neck, sucking, biting gently on her ear lobe. He could feel his cock rising again, nestling into the wild tangle of hair between her thighs. He could feel the slick moisture dripping onto his balls as her pussy readied for penetration.

Beth was kissing his neck now, nibbling on his ears, her hot breath coming in short gasps. Mike pushed her away a little, making room as he lowered his mouth to a pointing nipple and gripped it between his lips, flicking it with his tongue, rolling it around. He kissed and sucked at the soft tit flesh, licked from on side to the other straight across the sensitive nipple.

He swapped to the other breast and gave it the same treatment. At the same time he dropped a hand between her legs and gently rubbed the hard bud, then trailed his fingers though the soaked cleft of her cunt.

Beth was really starting to get worked up now. She moaned softly as Mike continued to work his fingers over the slippery folds, circling the hard bud, then plunging his fingers deep into her cunt.

Her whole body was afire, every nerve tingling, every touch from Mike sending waves of pleasure crashing though her. She had never felt like this. She was moaning loudly now, her breathing ragged, eyes screwed shut, working her hips back and forth against Mike's hand.

Mike was working her pussy and tits hard now, relentless, as he felt the pressure building in her groin, making her tremble from head to toe. She was close now, really close.

He stopped.

Beth was startled. Her eyes snapped open, dismay showing at the interruption.

"Sorry," Mike said, a nasty smirk across his face. "Times up. I've got stuff to do. I can't be diddling your clit all day."

"But...no, please. You can't," stuttered Beth.

"Yes I can," said Mike sternly. "You'll have your pleasure when I decide. And no finishing the job by yourself, or I'll thrash you with that switch until you ass is raw. Even if I don't catch you on a security camera, I'll still know. Do you understand?"

"Yes Mike," sighed Beth, her body collapsing now falling away from him onto the couch. A curious mixture of frustration and anger filled her, her eyes glistening with tears. She had never felt so alive, every nerve sparking with pleasure. To deny her like that was cruel.

As if reading her mind, Mike said, "Don't fret Beth. You must learn to trust me. You're learning how good sex can feel, but you must give yourself to me before I give you that final release."

He stood and looked down at her. "Look at me."

He leant and tucked a hand under her chin, holding her eyes on his.

"You are going to be my personal slut Beth, depending on me for your gratification.

Doubt showed in her eyes.

"You've tasted pleasure now Beth. You've started to enjoy sex with a man. It's addictive. You'll want more and more, but you can only have it if and when I say so. You'll love being my slut, my whore. I know you will."

Mike held her gaze for a few seconds, and then stepped back, his hard cock bouncing against his stomach. He saw Beth's eyes drop to look at it.

"Don't you worry about this one," he said, grabbing his cock and waving it at her, "I'm saving this for a friend." He smiled and chuckled at that, then went up to his room. He thought he might visit the young housewife next door. She was a close friend and he had not brought her a present like this for some time.

The next morning Mike sauntered into the kitchen smiling at the sight of Beth scurrying about getting his breakfast ready. He sat at the table as she placed the food in front of him.

As she moved away he stopped her and motioned for her to stand next to him. He grabbed a fork and shoveled some scrambled egg into his mouth. As he slowly chewed he reached under the hem of Beth's short dress and ran his hand up the inside of her thigh. He felt her tremble at his touch.

He ran the tip of his finger across the thin material of her knickers, pushing gently into the folds of her pussy. Forking more food into his mouth, he continued his exploration of her cunt, feeling the material starting to get damp.

Beth her pussy beginning to moisten and her face burned with shame.

"Why am I getting turned on like this?" She wondered to herself. "I don't even like the spoiled brat."

Continuing to eat, Mike ran a finger under the leg of her panties and pulled them to one side. He ran his fingers into the damp pussy and gently pushed two fingers deep into her, causing her to gasp and squirm around on his hand.

He withdrew the fingers, then slowly dragged his fingers across the pink silky lips, circled around the stubby clit and just as slowly eased two fingers back into the now dripping canal.

"Well, what do we have here?" he asked as he began to push his fingers in and out, "It seems my frigid Aunt is turning into a slut."

Beth bit at her lip and said nothing as the delicious feeling started to radiate through her body. Her pussy was awash with her juices now and she squirmed at Mike's touch.

Suddenly the fingers were gone as Mike pulled his hand out from beneath her dress. He held the wet fingers up to her.

"Have a taste Beth. Suck my fingers clean."

Beth hesitated, bewildered as to why he would want her to taste herself.

"Don't make me wait Beth," Mike said with a steely voice.

She bent forward slightly and took the fingers into her mouth, tasting the musky juices, not sure whether she liked the taste or not. She sucked on the fingers for a few seconds before pulling away.

"The next time you make me wait, you get ten of the best with the switch," he growled.

Mike quickly finished the last of the eggs and gulped down the orange juice. He stood and took Beth's hand and led her up the stairs to his bedroom.

Beth was not sure what to think. She wondered if he was finally going to fuck her, but couldn't decide if she wanted it to happen or not. Things were becoming very confused. She had gone this far just to survive until she could come up with a way out. The beatings had been terrible and she desperately wanted to avoid any more, but the way her body had reacted to his touch, the delicious feelings that had coursed through her. All of this was new and exciting, but he was her nephew and she hated him. Or did she?

Beth removed her dress as and underwear as Mike quickly stripped out of his clothes. Mike pushed Beth onto the bed and flipped her onto her back. Quickly, he straddled her moving up so that his tumescent cock nudged against her breasts, taking her hands with his and pinning her arms above her head.

"Today's lesson will be on the tit fuck," he said "Have you ever had a tit fuck before?"

"No," whimpered Beth

"Well first we need a nice wet cock." Mike moved further up her body until his prick was tapping at her lips. Beth opened her mouth and licked at the swollen glans, tasting the pre-cum already oozing out. Mike eased the head of his cock into her mouth and felt the suction as Beth clamped her lips tight.

Slowly he began to side his cock back and forth as Beth sucked and licked at the rigid cock. Each time he fed more and more of his cock into her mouth, all the while Beth licked and sucked furiously.

Feeling his cum starting to boil in his balls, Mike pulled out and moved back down Beth's body. Still straddling Beth, he bent over and pulled at her nipples, sending little shivers of delight through her. He worked his tongue over her breasts and into the valley between them, making her soft skin slick, while her nerve endings sparked with anticipation of the next touch.

Moving up Mike slid his cock over a soft breast, flicking the nipple back and forth with the end of his cock, and then dropped it into the slick valley.

"Push them together," he muttered, beginning to work his cock back and forth.

Beth pushed her breasts together and felt the friction as the hard cock moved steadily back and forth. She could hear Mike grunting as he pushed and pulled his cock, the pre-cum oozing from the tip making her breasts slicker still.

She felt the head of his cock bump against her lips and opened her mouth as it came sliding back, sucking quickly as the head popped briefly into her mouth. The next time Mike paused with a few inches of cock in her mouth and let her suck and lick at it for a moment, then pulled back, only to repeat the same thing again.

"Oh shit. Hold 'em tighter," he cried as he began to saw his cock faster and faster between the soft flesh of her tits.

Beth could feel the heat building between her breasts, as Mike moved his cock faster and faster, grunting loudly with each stroke.

A stream of white cum shot from Mike's cock hitting Beth under the chin. Mike pulled back and quickly took his cock in hand and stroked it, working another rope of cum across Beth's face, followed by another. He moved back slightly continuing to jack his cock and laid a spurt of cum across her tits, followed by two more, before it slowed to a dribble.

"Oh God," moaned Mike, "That was great."

He rolled off and lay on the bed breathing heavily. Beth could feel cum trickling down the side of her face and from her breasts onto her stomach, but she did not move. She could also feel the heat burning in her slick pussy; her muscles were tense waiting for release.

"Clean my cock," said the still panting Mike.

Beth got up from the bed and moved towards the bathroom.

Mike propped up on one elbow. "Where are you going? Clean it with your tongue."

"Oh," Beth exhaled, feeling her face color a little. She knelt back on the bed and lifted the now soft cock, greasy with cum. She flicked at it with her tongue, tasting the salty cum that was now starting to form into little globules.

"Hurry up."

Beth slid the cock into her mouth and worked it around with her tongue, feeling it starting to harden slightly as she gave it a bath.

"Okay. That's enough," she heard. "Go and clean up the kitchen while I have a shower. You can shower later."

Beth went down to the kitchen and started cleaning up the mess from breakfast. She felt dirty, cum drying on her face and breasts, yet she could also feel the tension that gripped her body radiating out from her groin.

Twenty minutes later when Mike came down the stairs, she was just putting the last of the dishes in the cupboard.

"I've got to go out for a while. When you get the place cleaned you can have a shower and get dressed. Put on that little red skirt with the matching halter top, but don't worry about underwear," he leered at her. "It only gets in the way."

Beth went about her chores, still naked and covered in dried cum. It did not occur to her to shower and dress first, even though Mike would be away for some time. She was also quite distracted by the feelings ebbing through her, the craving for release growing stronger.

Mike arrived back home in the early afternoon and made his way to the back of the house. He sidled up to the window of the study and peered in. He could see Beth sitting in his grandfather's big leather armchair, her beautiful pale legs crossed over with the skirt hiked well up her thigh. The halter-top was a snug fit for her firm tits and he could see the dark nipples poking hard against the material.

Mike smiled to himself. He could see that Beth was now fully wound up and ready for him to give her a good fucking. "This is going to be fun," he thought. He adjusted his already stiff cock and slid open the door. Beth jumped, startled at the sudden noise.

"Oh, Mike, its you."

"You seem a bit tense there Beth. Is there anything I can do to help?" Mike asked with a wolfish grin.

"No, no... I don't think so." Beth's small voice trailed off.

Mike sat on the arm of the chair, and gazed steadily down at the lovely cleavage that was on show. "You don't seem too certain Beth. In fact you seem very tense to me."

"Well the past couple of days have been a bit different to normal," she sniffed.

"Yes, I'm sure its been rather trying for you, but you have been very well behaved. Perhaps you deserve a little reward. Would you like that?"

"What sort of reward?" she asked warily.

"Well, perhaps I could eat your pussy. I'm sure you would enjoy that," said Mike as he gently stroked her hair

At first Beth was somewhat horrified at the idea. No one had ever done that to her before, but she was also intrigued. "That might be okay," she said quietly.

"Trust me. It will be sensational. Lay on the couch."

Moving to the couch, Beth lay down and watched as Mike stripped off his clothes. She felt the warm glow start in her pussy as she watched his rigid cock snap out of his jocks. She watched him move to the couch and kneel down. Gently he started to push the short skirt up her thighs and she lifted her hips a little so he could slide the skirt up to her waist, leaving her now leaking cunt fully exposed; again.

Mike looked at the wild bushy pubic hair for a moment.

"Before we get started I think you need a bit of a trim. Get up to you bedroom and strip off. I'll get the gear."

Mike quickly went to his bathroom and got scissors and shaving equipment, while Beth stripped off and lay on the bed, uncertain as to what was going to happen next. Mike came in and threw a towel onto the bed.

"Lay on this."

Beth lifted her ass and pulled the towel beneath her. Mike picked up the scissors and went to work trimming the long pubic hair ready to be shaved. He was enjoying this, his cock so hard it almost hurt. He could smell the musky odor of her pussy, which was dripping with its slick secretions.

Working quickly, he lathered Beth's groin and went to work with the razor and in a short time had her pussy as bare as the day she was born. The hard stub of her clit really stood out and the labia looked even larger than now that the hair was gone.

Throughout the entire operation Beth had remained still, afraid of being cut, yet also turned on by the activity between her legs. She could feel fluid dripping from her pussy at a steady rate. She had given up trying to understand what was happening to her, she just hoped it would not stop.

Mike climbed onto the bed and moved between Beth's legs. He reached between her legs and delicately trailed his index finger along the wet cleft until he reached the hard nub of her clitoris. Beth gasped loudly as his finger touched the electric button.

Mike leaned forward and planted a gentle kiss on the fleshy lips, then another, harder this time. Beth trembled with each touch, her eyes closed tightly, as the delicious sensation surged up and down the length of her body.

Mike stuck the tip of his tongue into the wet slit and dragged it up to the protruding clit, savoring the taste of the sweet nectar. He flicked his tongue at he clit a few times and then resumed stroking it up and down in the sweet pink valley, first soft, then harder, feeling her writhing at this touch.

He lapped his tongue back and forth several times with a steady stroke from her puckered anus to the delicate nub of her clit. Beth was breathing heavily now, hips squirming, the lubricating juices flowing freely from her hot cunt.

Mike reached up and stroked his fingers back and forth across both breasts, then tweaked a hard nipple, holding it firmly, pulling it causing Beth to cry out in that curious mix of pain and pleasure.

Although he had only been working her pussy over for a few minutes, Mike knew Beth was so wound up it would not take long to make her come. In fact she was just about there.

Mike stopped and lifted his dripping face from her crotch and wiped his mouth with the back of his hand.

"No, please no. Don't stop." The strangled cry escaped from the surprised Beth.

Beth reached out with her hands, trying to hold him in place her eyes pleading with him.

"Sorry Beth, but my tongue is a little sore," he said with a malicious glint in his eye.

"But Mike, I'm so close. Please, I can't stand it."

"Hmmm, so now you want to be my slut. Is that it Beth? Do you need me to touch you, to suck on your clit and make you cum?" He leant over close to her face and softly said, "Do you want me to fuck you Beth? Feel my hard cock slide into your tight cunt, feel hot cum splashing inside you. Tell me Beth, what do you want?"

Beth returned Mike's gaze. She could not believe what she was about to say. He could have fucked her at anytime, but he was making her ask to be fucked.

Beth licked her lips, "I want you to fuck me," she said softly, nervously.

"Sorry Beth couldn't quite hear you."

"Please fuck me." Louder this time

"You're not very convincing. I don't think you mean it."

"Please Mike make me cum." She reached up and held his face in her hands and pulled him towards her waiting mouth and kissed him, her tongue probing and dueling with his. She moved her lips to his ear and whispered, "Please fuck me. Fuck me hard. I want you. Please. I'm begging you Mike. That's what you want me to do isn't it? Well I'm begging."

"Yes!" Mike exclaimed silently. Now she would be his. He sat back and looked her over from head to toe. She quite attractive and he considered how much he was going to enjoy fucking her.

Mike moved up between Beth's legs and then grasped them and pushed them up and let them rest against his shoulders. He studied the dripping pussy now and saw that the fleshy lips gaping open for him. He took his cock in his hand and smeared the leaking pre-cum overt the bulbous head, making it slick.

He moved forward slightly and touched the head of his cock against the slippery folds of her pussy. Beth shuddered at the electric touch. No cock had ever felt like this before.

"What do you want me to do Beth?"

"Fuck me Mike, fuck me hard."

"What are you Beth?"

"I'm a slut Mike."

"Whose slut Beth?"

"Yours Mike."

Mike thrust his hips forward quickly and slid his cock into her tight, slippery cunt until he could go no further. Beth arched her back as she felt the steel hard cock plunge into the depths of her pussy, feeling it knock up against her cervix. Mike held his cock in place for a moment as both savored the exquisite feeling of the other.

Slowly he pulled his cock back until the head once again rested against the fleshy labia. Beth held her breath in anticipation of the next thrust. Mike obliged, slamming his cock in to the hilt, pausing a moment before slowly withdrawing all but the tip of his cock.

"Fuck!" exclaimed Mike, "This is one tight pussy you have Beth. I should have been slamming my cock into this months ago."

He slid it in hard again and then pulled back. Mike got into a rhythm now, moving his hips quickly, feeling his balls smack against her ass, hearing the smack of groin against groin as he drove his cock into her.

Beth could feel the intense heat starting to build once again, loving the powerful thrusts of the hard cock into her pussy. She could feel the tiny electric jolts once more spreading through her body. Mike was slamming into her hard and fast, holding her legs tight to his chest, her tits bouncing back and forth.

Mike could feel his cum boiling in his balls and he closed his eyes totally focused on the sensation coming from Beth's velvet cunt. He felt Beth tense and arch her back and then the dam broke and she was shuddering and screaming as her orgasm ripped through her, wave after wave of ecstasy exploding from deep in her pussy.

That was it for Mike and he thrust hard and deep as the hot jism burst from within his balls, splashing against the entrance to her womb. He could feel his cock pulsate time and time again as his spunk unloaded deep in Beth's pussy, his cock held tight as the vaginal muscles contracted over and over with the most intense orgasm Beth had ever felt.

Her chest heaving as she gasped for breath, Beth could feel the orgasmic ripples slowly fading away. She could feel Mike still hard pressed against her pussy, his cock softening inside her. Mike leant over and sucked at a hard nipple.

"Well my little slut, are you satisfied now?"

"At the moment," she said with a giggle.

"There, you see. Behave yourself and you get rewarded. But if you screw up and I'll see that your ass is on the street. Remember that Beth."

"Yes Mike"

"What are you Beth?"

"I'm your slut, your whore."

He pulled back and his cock popped wetly from her cunt as he rolled off her. She could feel dribbles of cum oozing out of her pussy and running between the cheeks of her ass.

"My cock needs cleaning Beth."

She looked at the drooping cock thickly covered with cum and her own juices. She knew what he wanted. As she took his cock into her mouth, Mike sighed with contentment. Everything had turned out better than he had hoped for, and he had plenty of ideas for the future.

"You sleep in my bed from now on Beth.."11

417 Mike Trains a Slut Ch. 02

Coldfinger

Mike stretched lazily, struggling to suppress a loud yawn. He didn't usually nap in the afternoon, but his Aunt Beth was testing his stamina. They had spent the past few days having sex in every corner of the house. Beth had become a willing and obedient slut and seemed to be keen on catching up on all the years of sexual neglect she had endured at the whim of her late husband and a few other selfish lovers.

For her part, Beth was humming to herself as she prepared the evening meal. Apart from her ass still being a little tender from the punishment of a few days ago, she felt good, relaxed for the first time in years. She was surprised at her own reaction to what had happened.

The thrashings aside, Beth had found herself becoming very aroused when her young nephew had ordered her to masturbate herself and suck his cock. She shuddered a little as she thought about that. She loved sucking his cock, taking it into her mouth right to the back of her throat and then swallowing the hot sticky cum. Then he would slide his hard cock into her dripping wet pussy and pound into it until her orgasm exploded through her leaving her gasping for breath. She shivered again at that memory.

Even the housework was okay. It gave her something to do besides drink and gamble. Besides, she had come to enjoy pleasing Mike. When he was happy he gave her pleasure, but if she did something to piss him off, he would tease her almost to the point of ecstasy and then stop, leaving her tense and frustrated. Of course if she disobeyed him he would give her additional thrashings with the switch. She definitely did not want that.

Beth looked at Mike lying on the couch watching television. He was a good looking young man and had not treated her as badly as she had expected he would. She still thought he would quickly grow tired of her, so she had determined to enjoy her sexual awakening while she could.

Meanwhile Mike had been contemplating what to do next. He did not want Beth to get too comfortable just yet. He needed to keep her wary and on her toes, make sure she knew he was serious about her new role in the household. Slowly, an idea crystallized in his mind. Mike leapt from the couch to make a phone call.

After dinner Mike sent Beth upstairs to shower and put on the sheer black baby doll he had bought her earlier that day. Beth moved quickly, becoming excited as she anticipated what was to come.

It was not long before Beth stood in the living room in front of Mike modeling her new attire. Mike studied Beth carefully, admiring her round breasts and noting the already hard nipples pushing against the filmy fabric. He could see the wet spot that had formed on the black panties wedged tightly into the valley of her pussy.

At that moment the doorbell rang and Mike went to see who was there, but not before he had motioned Beth to sit on the couch and wait. Beth started to feel a little nervous about who might be there given her nearly naked state, but she dared not move. It was too early for Burt, her father-in-law, to return home from his trip.

She heard a female voice return Mike's greeting, and was immediately concerned as it sounded like her friend Katie Elliot. If Katie had found out that Bob had brought her home several nights ago she might not be willing to listen to the true story.

Mike let Katie enter the living room first and saw her stop in surprise when she saw Beth sitting on the lounge in the revealing baby doll pajamas.

"Very nice outfit Beth, but it's a little revealing isn't it?" she asked in an astonished tone.

"Hello Katie," she replied, her embarrassment evident by the deep flush on her cheeks and the down cast eyes.

"There have been a few changes around here Mrs. Elliot. Beth has been very bad and I've had to take charge to get the situation under control before my Grandfather gets back," Mike explained.

"I can't wait to hear this," she murmured to herself as she sat down next to Beth, who still could not look at her friend.

Mike ran his eyes over Katie appreciatively. She was taller than Beth and quite slim, small breasts hidden by a light blue shirt, while her slender legs were sheathed in tight leather pants. She looked to be about thirty-six, very attractive despite a few lines around her eyes.

"First up, have a look at this," he said hitting the play button to set the DVD going.

Beth quickly looked up, horrified at what she knew was going to appear on the screen.

"Please Mike, don't," she begged him tears welling in her eyes.

Mike ignored her and watched Katie's face as she took in the images moving about on the screen. He saw her recognize her husband and flash a quick look at Beth, returning her gaze to the screen with thin lips pursed tight. He watched anger building in her eyes as the tawdry scene played out.

As the screen went black, Katie turned to Beth who was still looking at the floor tears of shame trickling down her cheeks.

"So, did you enjoy fucking my husband?"

"No," said Beth, her voice hollow.

"Look at me you slut!" The anger in her voice shook Beth as she quickly looked up at Katie.

The angry face changed to a wry smile. "No, you didn't look to be having much fun. Not with that little dick of his," she added scornfully.

"To be fair she was rather drunk at the time and your husband didn't give her much choice," said Mike.

"Yes," agreed Katie, "he's a total ass hole, but that's nothing new. He's been screwing around for years, but I'll get next to nothing if I leave the bastard. You know what he's like Beth. How could you put yourself in that position? I don't want him fucking my friends."

Beth still could not look Katie in the eye or even answer her as she continued to sob quietly.

Mike sat down in the armchair before speaking.

"I thought as much. That's why I invited you over to see how disciplined Beth has become. She won't be gambling or drinking any more, or fucking her best friend's husband."

"Oh, and how can you be so sure of that?" asked a bemused Katie.

Mike looked at Beth.

"Wipe your face and get over here," he said sternly.

Beth quickly dried her eyes with some tissues and moved next to Mike.

"Sit on my knee," he commanded.

Her eyes averted from her friend, Beth sat on Mike's lap. Mike lifted and turned her face so that she was looking directly at Katie, holding her so she could not look away.

"Tell Mrs. Elliot who is in charge around here," said Mike as he placed a hand over her breast and fondled it gently.

Beth flushed slightly but held her gaze on Katie. "You're in charge Mike."

"Are you allowed to drink or gamble?"

"No."

"What happens if you disobey me?"

"I get a thrashing with the switch."

"And if you continue to disobey me?"

"You'll see that Burt kicks me out on the street."

Quietly he said, "What are you Beth?"

"I'm a slut," came the soft reply.

"Whose slut?"

"Yours Mike. I'm your slut."

"Do you like being my slut?"

"Yes," said Beth almost defiantly, looking steadily into Katie's eyes.

Mike looked over at Katie to check her reaction. She smiled back at him amused at how subservient Beth had become and amazed at the transformation from ice-cold bitch to hot blooded tramp.

"That's not much proof that you're the boss is it?" Katie arched a finely manicured eyebrow at Mike.

"We're only just starting," Mike replied.

He positioned Beth on his lap so that she faced Katie, pulling her legs wide open so that Katie could clearly see her clean shaven pussy through the sheer material of her panties. She could also see the material was rather damp.

Mike poked his finger on the wet spot, pushing it into the seeping crevice.

"See what a slut she's become. Even though she's embarrassed by your being here, her pussy is steaming up at the thought of that my cock might soon be sliding into it."

"So I see," said Katie. "You are a surprise Beth. All that crap you've told me about how sex left you cold, when all you needed was your Nephew's hot cock to thaw you out."

Mike put his lips to Beth's ear and whispered something to her and Katie saw her eyes widen and her face flush crimson. Then Beth stuck her index finger in her mouth and when it was good and wet, lowered it to her crotch. She pulled the wet knickers to one side and traced her finger the length of her dripping slit, parting the large pink labia.

Beth could feel the steady burn on her cheeks, but she was also excited by the situation. She held her eyes steady on Katie as she slid her finger into her pussy as deep as it could go and began to work it in and out, while her thumb gently rolled over her clit.

Katie was both stunned and turned on by the sight before her, as her own pussy began to get hot and wet. She licked her lips and looked at Mike for an indication of what might happen next.

Mike was busy massaging Beth's tits and pulling on the erect nipples, but he was getting uncomfortable due to his granite hard cock being trapped in his pants under Beth's ass.

"Enough of that," he ordered Beth. "Show Katie how much you like to suck my cock."

Beth slid from Mike's lap and he stood to allow her to pull his shorts down. Beth took hold of the waist band and pulled shorts and underwear to the floor in one motion, leaving his rigid cock bobbing in front of her face.

Mike saw Katie's tongue flick over her lips as she took in the size of his cock, which she noted was much longer than her husbands stubby little stem.

"Wait," Katie cried out. "I'll have first dibs on that cock."

She moved over to Mike, gave Beth a push to get her out of the way and knelt before the throbbing organ. Mike shuffled a little closer as Katie leaned forward and lowered her face to his cock. She licked the tip of her tongue across the head tasting the salty pre-cum that had started to seep out. Slowly she circled the head of his cock with her tongue as the slender fingers began to move gently up and down the length of the shaft.

Mike let out a little groan. Those fingers felt great, different to Beth's chubby little digits, as they wrapped right around his cock. Katie dribbled spit on the head of his dick and he watched as she moved her mouth over the flaring head and clamped the thin lips around the shaft. He could feel her tongue caressing the underside of the shaft making it nice and wet.

Meanwhile, Beth had sat on the couch, positioning herself so that she could see Katie's mouth working Mike's cock. Her pussy was tingling, ready for penetration as she watched her friend drag her tongue up and down the length of the shaft and she wanted to resume her self-gratification. Wisely, she decided to wait until commanded, and settled down to watch Katie work Mike's cock.

Mike looked down at Katie as she grabbed his ass with her free hand and held him steady as she leaned forward and slowly fed the entire length of his cock into her mouth, only stopping when her nose bumped into his pubic hair. He held her head with both hands as he felt her tongue slip out under his cock trying to lick his balls.

Katie pulled back until she held only the tip of his cock with her lips. She swirled her tongue around the sensitive head and then began to work the cock back and forth, her hand sliding up and down the slick shaft. She could hear Mike starting to breath harder and she slipped his cock out of her mouth for a moment.

"Don't you come in my mouth. I want this load in my pussy."

"That's fine by me," replied Mike.

Katie returned her mouth to his waiting cock and began to jack her hand up and down the shaft as her head bobbed working the head of his cock with her tongue and lips.

Mike looked at Beth. He could see the action was making her horny and she looked eager to join in. A groan escaped his lips as Katie fondled his balls and then traced a finger into the crack of his ass. It would not take long now, so he tapped lightly on her head.

Lifting her mouth off, Katie watched him as she held his straining cock tightly around the base until his urge to cum subsided. She moved back and sat on the couch pulling her shirt over her head. Mike could see her the top of her tanned breasts nestled into the lacy white bra. He watched as she quickly unclipped and removed the bra; the small apple sized breasts hardly sagging at all.

Mike moved between her legs and captured a pink nipple in his lips. Katie groaned as she felt the firm grip of his lips and held his head to her breast. He opened his mouth feeding the soft flesh into his mouth until it was full and flicked his tongue back and forth across the nipple.

He pulled his head back and attacked the other breast in the same manner as Katie reached down and unzipped her pants. Mike moved his head up kissing her neck until he reached an ear lobe, which he sucked into his mouth.

"Get my pants off now," Katie hissed in his ear.

Mike backed off until he could grab the cuffs of each leg. Katie raised her ass as he pulled the tight fitting pants down her legs and threw them across the room. Raising her hips again, Katie whipped off the tiny black thong to revealed her carefully shaven pussy, not a hair to be seen.

Turning her back to him, she knelt on the lounge holding the back for support. Mike grabbed his cock and moved up to her small ass and rubbed the length of his cock between the firm, tanned cheeks.

"Don't fuck about," said Katie impatiently.

When Mike heard this he jiggled his cock about until he could feel the wet pussy at its tip, then slammed his hips forward and buried his cock deep in the slick cunt, making her grunt loudly.

He paused while he took hold of her hips, and then began to steadily thrust his cock back and forth loving the feel of her firm ass as he bumped into it with every stroke. Despite the heavy activity of the past few days, he could feels his balls already starting to tighten, as he relished the feel of this new cunt.

"Harder, harder. Come on fuck me. Fill my cunt with hot cum. Slam it into me."

Mike redoubled his efforts, his groin smacking hard into her ass as he plunged the full length of his cock into her sopping snatch. He could feel his balls grow even tighter and he let out a loud yell as cum boiled from his prick filling her tight cunt. Mike slammed his cock into her again and again matching the rhythm set by his surging cock. Finally the spurting cum subsided and he collapsed over her back.

"Oh that was great. I love a good hard fuck, but don't think we're finished yet lover," she growled at him, grinding her ass into his crotch.

Mike reached beneath her and caught hold of her hanging breasts and squeezed them hard, giving both nipples a firm tweak.

"Well," said Mike, "Beth still owes you for fucking your husband."

"What do you have in mind?" purred Katie

Mike stood and allowed his shrunken cock to fall out of her cum soaked pussy.

"Lay down and make yourself comfortable."

He turned to Beth, sitting on the couch next to Katie, her face still flushed from excitement at the crude rutting she had just observed in close-up.

She stood as Katie lay back on the couch, one long leg dangling to the floor, the other resting on the back of the couch. Mike put his arm around her shoulders and nodded towards Katie, now fully reclined on the couch, her leaking pussy fully exposed.

"Take a look Beth. Have you ever taken a close look at a pussy full of cum."

Beth could not help but look as he indicated the gaping pussy with white jizz leaking out and trickling down between the cheeks of Katie's ass.

"Don't let it go to waste," said Mike. Get in there and clean it up before it messes the couch."

Beth clasped her hand to her mouth in shock. She had never contemplated such an act, or any other, with a woman before.

She looked at Mike. "But Mike..."

"I would not want to tell you twice Beth," he snapped cutting her off, a hard glare coming to his eyes.

Shoulders slumping in defeat once again, Beth knelt down by the couch. As she knelt Katie raised up on one elbow.

"Don't be silly Beth. Get up here and put that sweet pussy of yours over my face. I want to taste it before Mike fills it with cum."

Katie wriggled around to make room for Beth's legs as Beth turned her back on Katie and straddled her. She leaned forward over Katie's pussy and pushed her ass back towards the waiting mouth.

"Bloody hell. What have you got here Beth?" asked Katie in mock horror, as she saw the folds of labia hanging freely from Beth's pussy. Beth's face burned hot once again as she realized another woman was intimately examining her.

She saw that Beth was already wet from the excitement of watching herself and Mike as she impatiently grabbed Beth's hips and pulled the hairless crotch into her face and inhaled the musky aroma.

At the same time, Beth lowered her mouth towards the waiting cream pie. She could smell the sharp aroma of freshly fucked pussy. She hesitated to make contact, but a firm hand on the back of her head pushed her face into the waiting crotch. Her lips made contact just as Katie ran her tongue from Beth's clit to her tiny brown hole.

Beth shuddered at the contact marveling at how good it felt. He lips were covered in Mike's cum and she licked them tasting the mix of cum and pussy juice for the first time. She decided it was bearable, and dipped her tongue delicately into the sloppy crevice.

Katie picked up the pace with her tongue sliding up and down Beth's wet cunt. After a few strokes she stopped and circled the hard clit a few times, and then licked down the outside of the big labia.

Mike still held Beth's head and he pushed down hard and ground Beth's face into Katie's crotch.

Thwack! The sound of Mike's hand slapping hard against Beth's ass filled the room, a clear handprint outlined in the tender flesh. Beth lurched at the impact, but Katie's pussy hard against her mouth, muffled her scream.

"Stop fucking about and get into it, or that won't be the last one," he threatened.

Quickly Beth plunged her tongue into the cum soaked canal, and began licking and sucking out the creamy filling. Her head bobbed in frenzy as she steadily worked her tongue and lips over Katie's pussy. She could feel the older woman lifting her hips in response, grinding her pussy up into Beth's face, while sliding her tongue up and down the sopping pussy sitting on her own face.

Both women were starting to heat up now and Mike helped to raise the temperature more by reaching between the two, pulling at hard nipples and fondling the soft breasts.

He moved his mouth next to Beth's ear.

"Do you like the taste of fresh fucked pussy? Do you Beth? C'mon Beth get your tongue right into that sloppy cunt. Lick my fresh cream out of there."

Mike put his hands on Beth's head and ground her face into Katie's cunt once more.

Beth's legs were beginning to tremble as her orgasm began to build with the pressure being created by Katie lapping steadily from asshole to clit, only interrupted when she stopped to swirl her tongue around the swollen button. This caused Beth to re-double her own efforts, forcing her tongue deep into Katie's pussy, swallowing the mixture of vaginal fluid and cum that was pouring steadily into her mouth.

Beth switched her mouth to Katie's clit, nibbling and sucking on it while she jammed two fingers into the sopping cunt and feverishly worked them in and out. Beth felt Katie arch beneath her, body trembling as she was overwhelmed by her orgasm. Beth continued to suck on Katie's clit, milking her orgasm right to the end, until Katie's rigid body collapsed back onto the couch.

In the throes of orgasm Katie had stopped working her tongue into Beth's pussy and now Beth ground her pussy into Katie's face to encourage some action. Katie's response was to slap Beth's tender ass accompanied by a muffled,

Dismayed at being stopped short of a thunderous climax Beth lifted her trembling leg over and flopped onto the floor in front of Mike, who stood there cock in hand lapping up at the scene before him.

"What the fuck is going on here?" boomed the voice.

All three jumped, startled. In all the excitement nobody had heard Burt come in the door, returning early from his business trip.

Beth quickly dropped her head, too embarrassed to look at her father-in-law and tried to cover her breasts with her hands.

Mike just stared at the tall figure in the doorway, too stunned to even remove his hand from his cock.

After the initial shock Katie rolled onto her elbow to get a good look at Burt Williams. She had always liked Burt. Tall, broad shouldered, thick graying hair, about sixty years old, was her assessment. She liked the size of the bulge in his trousers as well.

"Well?" Burt's voice boomed again.

Mike licked his lips nervously. "Just doing like you told me to Grandpa. You told me not to put up with anymore of her crap so I...that is I... she was..." he tailed off uncertainly.

Burt studied Mike, a mischievous glint in his eyes. "So your solution was to turn her into your personal trollop."

"Ah, yes." Mike nodded in agreement.

"Is that right Beth? Are you Mike's slut?" He looked at the crestfallen woman.

"Yes," she mumbled without looking up.

Seeing the glint in Burt's eye sparked Mike into action. "Beth", Mike said sharply. "Where are your manners?"

She raised her head and looked at Burt. "Yes," she said again.

"And Katie Elliott is here because...?"

"Well, I thought seeing as how Bob screwed Beth, Katie might like something in return," said Mike, nervous again.

"I presume Bob was screwing her as down payment on the money her lent her for gambling," said Burt, greatly amused at the surprised look on Beth's face.

"She's been punished for that. Turn around Beth and show Grandpa your ass." Mike gestured at Beth and she turned her back to the two men, revealing her ass with Mike's handprint overlaying the thin welts caused by the switch.

"Damn boy," exclaimed Burt, "You blistered her ass all right. God that must have hurt."

"That's why the slut training is going so well. She's not keen to get any more of that switch."

"Good. You've done well Mike. I got wind of what was going on with her and Bob while I was away. I was going to kick her out tonight, but you seem to have everything well in hand."

"She won't be a problem. She knows I won't hesitate to use that switch if she stuffs up and she hasn't got anywhere to go."

"Okay, if you say so."

Burt scratched his chin for a moment as he surveyed Beth's ass, then shifted his gaze to the slender body of Katie reclined on the lounge, a bemused look on her face.

"Well Mike, it appears you have your slut and now I have one as well."

Katie bolted up from the lounge, flushing angrily. "Don't you dare call me a slut Burt. I'll kick you square in the balls."

Burt laughed. "You'll do no such thing. Of course you're a slut. You've always been one, but now you're mine."

With a few quick steps he stopped in front of Katie towering over her. He took hold of her chin and forced her head up, made her look straight at him. "Bob owes me a lot of money Katie. If I call in what I'm owed, you will both be bankrupt, which means no more expensive clothes or flash cars. Besides, after Bob's wiener I'm sure you'll be more than happy with what I've got for you."

All of her arrogance evaporated under the power of the big man's stare. Burt let her go.

"Now sit there and wait your turn."

Katie scooted to the end of the couch drawing her knees up. She looked Burt over, re- assessing her earlier appraisal. She decide that not only was he handsome, but he was a real man, who just might be able to look after her the way a man should, not like the runt who called himself her husband.

"Might be worth a trial run," she murmured to herself.

Burt turned back behind Beth. "Do you mind if I borrow your whore Mike? I always wanted to give her a good fucking," growled Burt. "Get on your knees slut."

Mike nodded his consent, not that Burt was waiting for it as he unbuckled his belt and let his trousers drop to the floor, swiftly followed by his y-fronts. Mike gaped as he saw his Grandfather's naked cock for the first time. Katie's eyes widened and she felt a warm rush in her groin.

It was bigger than Mike's by at least two inches, maybe more, and the girth was huge. Mike watched as Burt stroked the massive organ a few times, before kneeling behind Beth.

"Hold still now Beth. I want to check out just how tight this pussy of yours is."

A light moan escaped Beth's lips as she felt the bulging head of Burt's cock make contact with her pussy, still slick from Katie's ministrations. She felt the lips of her tight snatch stretch as Burt began to push forward, and then groaned loudly as he steadily buried his cock into her cunt only stopping when it banged against her cervix. She had never felt so full, her cunt stretched further than ever before, but it felt great.

Burt paused as his cock hit bottom, relishing the silky smooth feel of his daughter-in- law's pussy, marveling at the firm grip it was exerting on his cock. He knew why it was so tight after all these years. Lack of use!

Slowly he pulled his cock back until only the tip of it was still inside her, then with only a momentary pause, he fed the hard organ back into the depths of her cunt. He heard her grunt once again as he hit bottom. Steadily he worked his hips back and forth.

Curious, he stopped for a moment and was amused when Beth began pushing her ass back into his groin. She was fucking him now. He looked at Mike who was standing a few feet away stroking his cock.

"You've done a good job of training here lad. Look how she's driving her cunt back on my pole."

Mike grinned at him. "I just hope you don't stretch it too far, or I won't feel a thing next time."

Over on the couch, Katie was starting to breathe a little heavier as she trailed her hand down between her legs and started to massage her clit. She was looking forward to her turn to be ride that cock.

Burt grabbed Beth's hips and pulled her back hard into his groin as he slammed his own hips forward. He heard her cry out in a mixture of pain and pleasure at the hard contact with her delicate ass. He began to work her hard, slamming his cock into her. He reached a large hand underneath her and grabbed a swinging tit and squeezed it. He heard Beth groan again. She had been very aroused, yet unfulfilled by Katie's mouth work, and the big cock slamming into her pussy was really building the pressure up.

Burt felt her tremble beneath him and he pulled savagely at the nipple with his big fingers, slamming into her, sweat dripping from his brow. He felt her erupt into orgasm, but kept pumping his cock into her. Beth's arms gave way as her orgasm swept through her and would have collapsed completely, except for Burt holding her up by her hips.

She could still feel his cock battering against her cervix through a haze of ecstasy. She felt him hammer his cock into her one more time as cum burst from his cock and just kept on cumming. She could feel her pussy overflowing and the mixture of both their juices running down her leg, as Burt pulled back and slammed into her again and again as his cock expelled streams of cum.

Finally spent, Burt let go of her and she collapsed on the floor, leaving Burt kneeling over her with his still semi hard cock dripping cum on her ass. Burt laughed at Mike who was steadily stroking his cock.

"You might have to finish that one yourself. I think she's all done in."

"Nah," said Mike, "she recovers pretty quick."

Burt sat on the couch next to Katie. He watched her as she slowly pulled her fingers out of her slick, bald pussy and raised them to her mouth and sucked them clean. Without a word Burt wrapped a large hand around the back of her head and pulled her forward, pushing her face into his crotch up against his cum encrusted cock.

"Now be a good slut and clean Daddy's cock," he demanded.

Katie brushed her lips along the length of the organ from tip to root and back again. When she reached the tip again she opened her mouth wide and covered the mushroom shaped head. She went to work with her tongue, running it around the head and the first part of the shaft.

Over on the floor, Beth lay prone on the floor still recovering from the hard fucking administered by Burt. She was tired, but feeling good. She didn't care what they did to her if they were going to do it this well.

Mike came back into the living room carrying some lubricating jell and a blanket. He threw the blanket on the floor and indicated to Beth to lie on it. When she had moved into position he dropped down beside her.

"I'm going to fuck your ass now Beth," he told her. He felt her tense up beside him.

"Is that a problem for you Beth?"

"I've never done that before."

"There's a lot you haven't done until now, but lucky for you I am here to teach you. Now open your legs wide."

He thrust his hand between her thighs and pushed two fingers into her cum filled pussy. He pushed the sticky mess out and worked it between the cheeks of her ass, rubbing his finger across the puckered hole. He worked the slippery mess around then pressed his finger against her anus, feeling it pop just inside. Beth jumped.

"Relax," he commanded.

He withdrew the finger and squeezed some jell onto it. He retuned the slippery finger to her ass and gently pushed it in feeling her tense up again.

"Just breathe slowly and bear down."

Mike pushed the finger in further and worked it back and forth, each time pushing it a little deeper. He pulled the finger out and put on more jell and then eased it back in and worked it back and forth until it was a deep as it could go.

By this time Katie had cleaned Burt's cock from top to bottom and was now trying to swallow as much of the now steel hard cock as she could. She could feel the head grazing the back of her throat as she pushed further down the shaft, finally stopping with her nose deep into Burt's pubic hair. Katie paused for a few seconds to savor her victory.

Burt was amazed. No woman had ever taken all of his cock into her mouth. He reached over the crouching form and dipped his fingers into the slippery cunt, and rubbed the palm of his hand across the smooth, clean-shaven skin. He felt Katie grind her pussy hard against his hand.

He could feel the delicate touch of her slender fingers as she gripped the shaft of his cock and gently stroked her hand up and down, while swirling her tongue around the head of his cock. Then the mouth was removed, but the hand continued steadily jacking him off.

Next he felt her soft tongue licking at his balls before she dragged one of the heavy nuts into her mouth, gently sucking at it. Burt knew it was a good thing he had just unloaded into Beth's cunt or he would have blown his load by now.

He took hold of Katie's hair and slowly pulled her head off of his cock. Burt helped her to straddle his legs, then leant forward and clamped his mouth over her thin lips, driving his tongue deep into mouth. Burt grasped a breast in each hand and began to massage the soft flesh, flicking the hard nipples with his thumbs.

Katie responded, sucking on his tongue, darting her own into Burt's mouth, loving the feel of his rough hands against her breasts. She pushed her hips forward until she made contact with the base of his cock. She pushed hard against it, and slid the lips of her pussy up and down its length.

Lip contact was broken and she felt him kissing his way along her neck, long hard almost violent kisses that caused her to shiver with the pleasure of it. Katie felt him grab an ass cheek with each hand, then he lifted her up and forward and lowered her down until the head of his cock contacted her waiting cunt.

"Are you ready for this?" he growled softly in her ear.

Katie bit his ear lobe and said, "Oh yeah, fuck me. Fuck me now."

"Are you my slut?'

"Yeah, yeah, I'm your slut," she said impatiently.

Burt dropped her down onto his thighs and a big hand cracked against her ass, making her shriek. His left hand grabbed a nipple and twisted, bringing tears to her eyes.

"What did you say?"

"Sorry Burt. I'm your slut. I'm your slut."

"Nah, it doesn't sound like you really want to be my slut." He twisted the nipple the other way and slammed his paw against her ass again.

"Please Burt," begged Katie desperately. "Let me be your slut, please."

He relaxed his grip on the raw nipple. "Are you really my slut?"

Yes, I'm your slut Burt. I'll do anything you want." Her eyes pleaded with him.

Once again Burt lifted her into position over his cock.

Katie leant forward placing her lips against his. "Fuck me Burt, please fuck me," she whispered into his mouth. "I'll be your slut, honest I will."

Katie felt the walls of her cunt stretch as Burt pushed down on her hips until the full length of his cock was impaled in her pussy. Katie contracted her cunt, applying more pressure and Burt paused deep inside her so both could enjoy the sensuous feeling.

Having paused to enjoy the sideshow on the couch, Mike was crouched between Beth's legs, the tip of his knob bumping against the little brown ring. He was sucking hard on Beth's right tit, while she had her hand between her legs, two fingers buried in her pussy and her thumb circling her clit.

Mike had Beth's legs bent back hard, opening her ass up for him. Figuring the time was right, he pressed his cock firmly against her greasy hole, while still sucking hard on he tit.

Beth felt the extra pressure and tried to breathe deeply and bear down as Mike had suggested. She felt the head of his cock steadily stretching the tiny hole open, feeling a vague discomfort as the first inch or so penetrated.

With the head of his cock was now in Beth's ass, Mike paused for a moment to let her get set, and then began to push his cock deep into her ass. He felt her shift under him, but he pinned her legs firmly with his shoulders and continued to bury his cock in her ass as a cry escaped her lips.

Beth felt a burning pain inside her as Mikes cock filled her bowels. She tried to control her breathing as he slowly pushed more and more cock into her, until finally she felt his pelvis bump up hard against her butt. Mike waited giving her time to get used to his cock. He couldn't believe how tight her ass felt. His balls were already contracting ready to spew his cum into her ass. He took a few deep breaths of his own. He did not want to cum too quickly.

With the pain now subsided, Beth resumed playing with her clit, feeling the now familiar electricity racing through her body, every sensation heightened by the feeling of the hot poker filling her ass hole.

Mike pulled back until only the head of his cock was in her. Beth felt her insides collapsing as the hard flesh was withdrawn, then the bloating pressure as he slid his cock deep within her.

He began to pump his cock in and out, withdrawing almost the full length each time. With each stroke he drove back in a little harder and faster, feeling the pressure building stronger and stronger in his aching balls.

By this time Burt was lifting Katie's hips until his cock almost came out of her pussy and then driving her down hard on his rampant cock. Katie hung on to Burt's neck, having given up trying to exert any form of control, lost in the violent ride.

Burt stopped driving her onto his cock and pushed up from the couch, Katie hanging from his neck, impaled on the hard rod. His hands under her ass, Burt knelt on the blanket next to Mike and Beth, and lowered Katie to the floor. She wrapped her long legs across his back as Burt lent over her and supported himself with one arm, while the other took a firm grip on a nipple and pulled it hard causing her to squeal in pain.

As he tweaked her nipple, Burt drove the full length of his cock into cunt, and began fucking her nonstop, his plum size balls smacking against her ass with every stroke. Katie's breathing was ragged, her eyes rolling, and he leant forward and sucked fiercely on her neck, branding his slut.

Next to her, Beth had given up trying to work her pussy as Mike pounded his cock in and out of her ass. Suddenly she heard Mike give a loud animal roar, his cock deep in her ass and holding it there, as she felt hot cum splash her insides, then he pulled back and drove his cock in again, cum still surging from his cock.

Mike stopped with the full length of his cock in Beth's ass, waiting as cum surged from his cock in several hard spasms, flooding deep into her bowels and then collapsed on top of Beth, exhausted.

Hearing Mike in the throes of orgasm had been the final straw for Katie. Her own orgasm rocketed through her body, a primal scream pouring from her mouth. Her body continued to be racked with convulsive pleasure as Burt kept pumping hard into her flooding cunt.

Burt watched Katie's eyes roll back into her head and felt her body go limp, overwhelmed by the rapturous sensations. He continued to stroke hard into her pussy, feeling fiery cum moving from his balls to the base of the shaft, then rising like molten larva until it spewed forth splashing against her cervix, flowing into her womb.

He leant back, slowly stoking her cunt with his deflating cock, pushing out the last drops of cum. He surveyed the scene. Katie was passed out, Mike was collapsed over Beth and she was just laying there, eyes wide open trying to catch her breathe. Burt also noticed she was stroking her fingers through his hair.

"I think she's converted," he chuckled to himself.

He withdrew his now flaccid prick and sat back against the lounge as Katie's eyelids began to flutter. Finally, Mike rolled off Beth onto his back, and laid there, eyes closed with Beth snuggled into his shoulder.

When Katie had regained her strength she sat up and ran her fingers through her hair, trying to regain some semblance of order.

"Hell Burt, you know how to treat a lady," said Katie with a satisfied smile.

"You're no lady," Burt growled.

"No I'm not. I'm your slut and if you keep fucking me like that, I will be your slut as long as you like." She paused for a moment and indicated the large bruise forming on her neck. "Of course with this hickey on my neck, everyone will know I'm a slut, including my husband."

"Forget him. He doesn't count any more. Besides, you're not going anywhere. Now get your ass over here and clean my cock," demanded Burt.

Katie crawled over on hands and knees, causing cum to slide down her thighs.

"My pleasure."

She bent over and slipped the sticky, drooping cock into her mouth and went to work..

418 Mike's First Time

Coldfinger

A prequel to Mike Trains A Slut

Mike studied the scene before him. He was in the living room of his beautiful next- door neighbor watching her breast-feed her three-month-old son. Mike liked being over here. Just turned eighteen, visiting Rachel and her baby was a good way to escape the clutches of his Aunt Beth, a nasty tempered piece of work who made his life hell. His visits were frequent and the two had become good friends.

Tall and good-looking, but sexually inexperienced, Mike frequently fantasized about the young mother before him. Rachel was twenty-five and had long slender legs, a nicely rounded butt and a gorgeous face framed by short blonde hair. She also had large breasts, an obvious attraction for a young bloke with raging hormones. They had been big before she was pregnant and had gotten bigger again now they were full of milk.

Rachel was also lonely. Her husband had recently taken on a new job as District Sales Manager and as such frequently had to travel on business. He also had a problem with having sex with her now that she was a mother and they had not had sex since she was four months pregnant. After enjoying a very active sex life up to this point, Rachel was feeling quite dissatisfied.

Rachel enjoyed the Mikes visits, knowing that he was infatuated with her. She was amused by his efforts to get a glimpse of her naked breast when she was feeding Joshua and she would deliberately expose herself to him. She loved to see the bulge rise in his pants and watch him squirm to cover it up. Even more she loved the warm wet feeling in her pussy that came as she watched his cock tenting his pants.

The phone rang in the hall startling all three.

"Mike will you answer that for me." Rachel smiled sweetly at him.

Mike went and answered the phone and was quickly back. "Its your mum. She needs to talk to you urgently."

"Come and take Joshua for me." She waited as he came over to her. Mike leant over and tried to slide his arm under the baby and flushed as his hand made brief contact with the naked breast. He carefully lifted the baby from her and his eyes widened as he saw the large breast fully exposed, before Rachel casually pulled her top down.

Mike backed over to his chair feeling his cock throbbing, as it grew hard. He carefully held the baby and cooed quietly in his ear feeling a warm glow as he watched the peacefully sleeping infant. He had no family other than his Grandfather and his Aunt and he longed to play big brother to the sleeping child.

Rachel was back within a few minutes, scowling when she saw that the baby was sound asleep. He was a finicky feeder at best and he had only suckled one breast and the other was full to bursting. Worst still, she had dropped the breast pump last night and broken it. She took the sleeping baby and went to tuck him into his crib.

When she returned Mike saw the disturbed look. "Is something wrong?"

Massaging her breast, Rachel said, "He only fed off one breast and he'll sleep for hours now, but the other one is full to bursting."

"Do you want me to get the breast pump?"

"I broke it last night and its too late to go out and get one now. What am I going to do? I won't be able to cope with this till he wakes up."

"Seems to me you need another baby," said Mike trying to lighten the moment with some humor.

"Except there is no other baby available smart guy." Rachel cocked her head as an idea came to her. "Of course it doesn't have to be a baby," she mused.

"Who else is going to do it?" asked Mike genuinely puzzled.

"You could do it for me," said Rachel watching him closely.

"Me! Why would I want to do that?"

Rachel sat next to him and took his hand as her heartbeat increased with the excitement of what she was about to do.

"You're my friend aren't you? And you're always eyeing off my tits when you think I'm not looking. Now is your chance to help me out and get a close up view at the same time."

Mike mentally smacked himself for being so thickheaded. This was the opportunity he had been waiting for and he felt sure that once they got started he would get to do more than suck her tits. Rachel had kept him fully informed about the lack of activity in the bedroom and he was sure she was ready to change the situation.

His cock raging hard now, he tried to stay cool about the whole thing.

"Well of course, when you put it that way, I would be glad to help. As a friend," he added hastily.

Rachel smiled at him. "Well I appreciate anything you can do to help. It might be easiest if I lay on the bed. Come on."

She led him into her room and over to the king size bed. Slowly she raised her top over her head, watching his eyes widen as her left breast came into view, as she had not re-fastened the front of her maternity bra. She reached behind and undid the clasps and slipped it off her shoulders, both pendulous breasts coming into full view.

Mike ogled the large breasts, milky white with a few light blue veins visible, big dark nipples erect in the center of the dark brown areola. Mesmerized he reached for them only to have his hands slapped away.

"No squeezing," said Rachel as she flopped down on the bed, causing her breasts to bounce which made Mick's cock throb even harder. She lifted her ass and straightened the short skirt under her. She waited while Mike kicked his shoes off and then knelt on the bed next to her. She stopped him as he bent forward mouth open towards her right breast.

"No biting or pinching. My nipples are very delicate. Just suck."

Mike lowered his mouth to the waiting nipple. He encircled it with his lips and licked it with his tongue, immediately tasting the droplet of milk that was already seeping from the overfull breast. Gently he sucked and another drop came into his mouth. Rachel stroked his hair.

"A little harder."

He increased the suction on the hard nipple and felt the milk spurt into his mouth. It was warm and had a different taste than he expected, but it was pleasant enough. He swallowed and continued to suck, getting into a steady rhythm of sucking and swallowing.

He cocked his head slightly so he could see Rachel's face. She had her eyes closed, a dreamy, contented look on her face. Her eyes flicked open as he lifted his mouth from her breast and lay down with his body stretched out next to her.

"Roll this way a little bit," he instructed.

Rachel rolled over slightly so that the large breast fell toward his waiting mouth. Mike slipped the nipple into his mouth and commenced sucking, his eyes on her face. He watched as she closed her eyes again, then slowly moved his hand up towards the other breast.

Finally he made contact and saw the corner of her mouth twitch with a little smile. Encouraged he began to gently massage the breast, all the while sucking steadily at the other breast. Her breathing was becoming heavier now and he gently flicked the nipple with his tongue. Flick, suck, and swallow. Flick, suck, and swallow. Flick, suck and swallow, massaging the other breast at the same time.

His mouth still working her right breast, Mike dropped his hand down to her stomach, feeling the soft roll of flesh leftover from the pregnancy. He rubbed her tummy with a circular motion for a few moments, before edging his hand down along her thigh until he reached the hem of her skirt.

As Rachel continued her heavy breathing routine, he stroked the inside of her thigh with his fingers, slowly moving his hand up under her skirt until he reached her silky knickers. With no sign of disapproval evident, he rubbed his fingers across the outside of her panties, stopping for a moment when he felt the wet patch.

Mike still held the nipple in his mouth, but he had stopped sucking now, completely distracted by the damp material beneath his fingers. He resumed stroking, wedging the soft material into the cleft of her pussy, making it wetter still.

Concentrating hard on his actions, Mike jumped when Rachel spoke.

"It would be easier if you got my panties out of the way."

Not needing any further prodding, Mike hooked his fingers into the top of her knickers and pulled them down as Rachel lifted her hips. He sat up and pushed them down her legs and over her feet. Rachel lifted her hips once more and pulled her skirt up around her waist and lay back with her thighs spread wide.

Mike was enthralled by the pink wet cleft slashed through the middle of the neatly trimmed patch of hair. He wondered where the mysterious clitoris was to be found.

He dropped his hand between her thighs once more and rubbed his hand up and down the slippery opening, gradually working his middle finger into it. As he worked his finger up and down the slick channel he heard Rachel's breathing becoming heavier, soft moans escaping her parted lips, her chest heaving.

He was not overly sure of what he was doing, but a couple of young ladies he had dated had reacted in a similar way when he had stroked their tight virgin pussies for them. Thus he figured he was on the right track and if he could get Rachel excited enough, he might get more than a finger into her hot canal.

Mike felt a hand clutch at his thigh and move to his groin, where it began to gently stroke his rampant cock through his pants. His cock throbbed at the delicate touch of the long slender fingers, reminding him of his recent grappling with Mary Hawker, a young pianist with a great talent for stroking a hard cock until it exploded. Un fortunately, he had yet to convince her to develop other talents.

Rachel's hand grasped at the top of his pants, trying to drag them down, so Mike quickly assisted with his free hand, pushing his pants and underwear down over his thighs, setting his engorged cock free.

Rachel resumed her ministrations, fondling his heavy balls and then gliding her fingers up the shaft to the flaring head. She dabbed a finger in the dribble of fluid seeping from his prick, and smeared it across the smooth flesh, causing Mike to moan loudly.

Still working his fingers back and forth along the length of her wet pussy, Mike leant over her and mashed his lips hard against the pouting flesh of Rachel's lips, firing his tongue into her mouth. She kissed him back, her slick tongue gliding past Mike's tongue into his mouth, each tasting the other for the first time.

Rachel could feel her orgasm building to its peak and she lifted her hips, grinding her pussy against Mike's hand, reveling in the sensation that she had been denied for many months now.

She could feel Mike's cock twitching violently in her hand ready to spew forth a load of hot cum. She grabbed hard at the base of his cock, cutting off his orgasm. As Rachel gripped his cock, she felt her own orgasm overtaking her body and she screamed as the delicious waves of pleasure racked her from head to toe.

Totally absorbed in the task at hand Mike jumped in momentary fright when he heard Rachel scream, but quickly resumed his handiwork when he realized what was happening. He watched Rachel's shuddering body, her large breast heaving back and forth, fascinated by the effects of her orgasm.

Gradually, the tremors slowed until she lay still, her clamped thighs trappings his hand in the wet slit. Mike leant forward and kissed her again, gently. She responded, pushing her tongue into his mouth as her hand resumed stroking his aching cock.

Mike broke the kiss and sat up, placing his own hand over hers as it glided the length of his hot shaft.

"I want my cock inside you. I want you to be my first."

"Not yet. Stroke your big cock for me. I want you to cum on my tits."

Rachel let go of his cock and Mike wrapped his fingers around the turgid organ as he had done so many times, but excited by the idea of doing it in front of Rachel. As he stroked he shuffled forward awkwardly, getting a little closer, ready to spray his seed over her beautiful tits.

As Mike stroked, Rachel tickled his sack with her long fingernails, then rolled his balls gently around the palm of her hand. Mike was pumping furiously and he could feel the pressure building, his balls twitching, spurred on by Rachel's electric touch.

With an animal like growl he thrust his hips towards her tits as cum burst from his cock, laying a string of the sticky fluid across the milky tits. His cock jerked and the second string of cum splashed against Rachel's neck and face. He aimed the third rope of cum at her wide-open mouth and it fell across her nose and cheek.

Steadily pumping his cock, Mike watched rope after rope of cum cover her breasts, neck and face. When he was finished, her face and tits were covered in sticky white cum, a stray strand spattered in her hair. He watched in fascination as Rachel scooped cum up with her fingers and sucked it into her mouth.

"Yummy," purred Rachel, "I haven't had a cum bath for so long."

She slid down the bed a little ands propped on one elbow. Leaning over, she inhaled Mike's dripping cock into her mouth and gave it a bath with her tongue. Immediately his softening cock started to harden. Rachel cleaned it from top to bottom before setting it free.

"That's what I like about you young guys. Now why don't you stick it where it will do us both some good."

Mike quickly whipped his pants all the way off and slid between her legs as she pulled her legs up and gripped behind her knees to hold them in place. This action caused her pussy to open, giving Mike a clear view of the pink birth canal.

Moving closer Mike gripped his cock and placed the purple flesh against the shiny entrance, feeling the heat radiate through the head of his cock.

"Take it slow Mike. Enjoy it."

He pushed his hips forward and watched the first two inches disappear into her cunt. He pushed further and watched another two inches of his throbbing cock disappear from sight. He marveled at the soft velvet feel of her streaming cunt.

Not able to hold back, he quickly slid the last few inches into her until he could go no further. He could feel her hips move slightly, her pussy gripping his cock. He pulled back, watching his slick cock slowly come back into view.

With the head of his cock nestling just inside her, he moved over her crushing her tits against his chest and slipped his tongue into her waiting mouth. As he did so he thrust his waiting cock deep inside her, feeling her ass lift to meet him. He withdrew and banged it in again, his mouth still clamped to hers.

As if they had fucked each other a hundred times, they quickly settled into a steady rhythm, the sound of flesh slapping against flesh filling the room. Rachel relished the way Mike's cock filled her pussy and she loved the feel of his balls slapping against her ass with every thrust.

She could feel him increasing the pace, thrusting into her harder. She knew he would not last long the first time, but that was okay. She lifted her hips to meet him and squeezed the muscles of her pelvic floor, gripping his cock, urging him to fuck her hard.

The moment had arrived for Mike, quicker than he liked, but he hammered his cock into Rachel's cunt as his balls contracted and cum spewed deep into her pussy and seeped into her womb. He kept pumping his cock hard into her as it contracted continuously and her pussy overflowed.

His cock finally still, Mike kissed Rachel, a slow burning kiss that she felt all the way to her toes. Mike sat back on his heels and looked at the beautiful woman before him. Gorgeous face, magnificent big tits atop her heaving chest and the best sight of all, the swollen labia with his cum seeping from between and sliding down the crack of her ass. Mike was a proud man.

As for Rachel, she loved the feel of cum trickling from her pussy. She loved having her tits and face covered in a man's seed once again. It was the first time she had been unfaithful to her husband, but she felt no guilt. He might have a problem fucking her now she was a mother, but it was no problem for Mike and it would be fun showing him all the things she liked to do.

"Did you enjoy that Mike?"

"Shit yeah. It was a bit quick though."

"It was your first time. You'll last longer with practice."

"Will I get to practice with you?"

"I'll be disappointed if you don't. I would love to teach you how to fuck a woman. And I want to suck your cock. I give terrific blowjobs."

Mike looked at his slack cock. "I'd love a blowjob, but you need to give me a few minutes."

Rachel laughed at him. "Well you're out of luck, because we don't have a few minutes. Roger will be home soon and I need to get cleaned up. I don't think he would like to find his wife covered in another man's cum. Do you?"

"Probably not. When can we get together again?

Rachel sat up and took Mike's face in her hands. "Anytime Roger's not here, you just come over and help yourself."

She kissed him full on the lips, her tongue sliding into his open mouth in a long sensuous kiss. "He'll be gone by seven in the morning.."

419 Mike's First Time Ch. 02

Coldfinger

Mike whistled quietly as he ran the comb through his hair. Tall, athletic and good- looking, Mike was very happy with events of the past couple of days. Indeed, despite the dark shadow cast by his Aunt Beth, life was very good.

A few days ago Mike had lost his virginity to Rachel, the young goddess housewife and mother who lived next door. After two years of lustful dreaming, to his great surprise he had first been allowed to cum over her very large tits and then been invited to fuck her magnificent pussy.

Apparently he had done okay, as Rachel had invited him back on two occasions since to further his sexual education. He was about to go next door for another lesson while her husband was at work and her Mother looked after her baby son. Mike's cock grew hard as he thought about what was to come. It was time to go.

With a quick knock on the back door, he strolled inside moving straight to the living room. As he entered Rachel rose from the lounge and displayed herself for him.

Rachel was wearing a translucent white baby doll, which displayed her beautiful breasts to perfection. She was also wearing a matching white G-string through which he could see the neatly trimmed golden hair that covered her pussy.

With his cock throbbing painfully in his jeans, Mike had pounced on her, grabbing a breast with one hand and her crotch with the other. Rachel giggled like a schoolgirl, and slapped his hands away.

"I'm not that easy," she said with a coquettish pout.

"Yeah right. Your wearing a see through baby doll in the middle of the afternoon and your not easy?" Mike stepped up to her and wrapped his strong arms around her waist, clasping a bare ass cheek in each hand. In return Rachel draped her arms around his neck and prepared to engage his approaching lips.

Mike kissed her softly at first, then increased the pressure slightly as he parted her lips with his tongue. It was eagerly received, and Rachel's tongue glided softly over the intruder, tasting it, trying to devour it.

Mike caressed the silky smooth skin of her ass as his cock throbbed harder. He moved his lips to her slender neck, planting a string of hot kisses from her collar bone to her ear lobe, causing Rachel to let loose a long, low moan.

Returning to her lips, he snaked his tongue into her mouth again as he felt her hand find his cock and begin stroking it through the thin fabric of his shorts. He pulled away slightly, moving his hands to her shoulders. Their eyes locked together, he slowly pushed down on her shoulders, gently guiding her to her knees.

Rachel ran her tongue over her lips as her mouth drew level with the lengthy bulge in Mike's shorts. Grasping the legs of his shorts, Rachel pulled them down slowly, until the head of his cock popped into view above the waistband. She stopped and leant forward and planted a wet kiss on the very head of his prick. It was Mike's turn to let out a low moan. He moaned louder as he felt the tip of Rachel's tongue lick softly around the glans.

Rachel tugged on the shorts again, revealing the solid shaft and finally the dangling sack holding walnut sized balls. Letting his shorts fall to his ankles, Rachel walked her fingers across the under side of his balls making his cock twitch.

Cupping his balls in the palm of her hand she lowered her mouth over the head and sucked as she pulled back and let it pop out again. She could hear Mike groaning and felt his hands on her head stroking her hair.

Still holding his balls she began to stroke the hard shaft with her other hand.

"Let me know when you're going to cum."

She lowered her mouth over his cock and began to bob up and down on the top half of his cock while her hand stroked the bottom half. She could feel Mike's balls contracting in the palm of her hand and knew it would not be long.

"Here it comes already," Mike groaned.

Quickly pulling her mouth from his cock, she firmly pinched the base of the shaft between her thumb and forefinger killing off his climax. Mike's legs were shaking as she waited for his throbbing cock to calm. Slowly releasing the pressure, she resumed where she had left off working his cock with her mouth and fingers.

As his orgasm was about to erupt for the second time, Rachel repeated the process, stopping it dead. Mike's shaking legs wouldn't hold him anymore as he stumbled to the lounge and sat down.

Rachel shuffled between his open legs and resumed sucking and stroking his cock. Every nerve ending was screaming for release as his balls contracted once again to shoot forth a load of milky cum, but still Rachel denied him.

Stroking his slick shaft, Rachel looked up and him smiling, "This time Mike. I want you to cum in my mouth."

She circled the head of his steaming cock with her tongue and then trapped it between her lips. She began to bob up and down, each time taking more and more of his cock into her mouth, until her lips reached the base of his cock. She paused to slide her tongue back and forth across the shaft, and then slowly withdrew to the very tip.

Rachel repeated this several times, moving very slowly, dragging her lips along the shaft, while her hand fondled Mike's heavy balls. She could feel his cock starting to twitch and she began to stroke her other hand along the wet shaft, while sucking gently on the head of his cock.

Within seconds she felt his balls contract violently as cum was forced through his cock at a frantic pace, erupting into her waiting mouth. Stream after stream of tangy cum filled Rachel's mouth, spilling from between her lips as she tried to swallow the huge volume of seed splashing across her tongue. The feeling for Mike was unbelievable as he emptied his balls into Rachel's willing mouth, and he collapsed on the couch still feebly thrusting his deflating cock into her mouth.

When the last dribble of cum had been sucked from his cock and swallowed, Rachel lifted her head and licked the dribble of fluid dribbling from the corner of her mouth. She slid her body up Mike's legs and straddled his thighs.

"Did you like that Mike?" she cooed at him.

"Too right, and I plan to enjoy a lot more of this beautiful body," he replied reaching to cup a large breast in each hand.

"Gently now," she chided him, moving in to nuzzle his neck with pouting lips.

In response, he slid his hands up to her shoulders and undid the bows holding the silken material in place. He pulled the top of the baby doll down, fully exposing her breasts. He placed his hands under her ass and lifted her towards him so that he could capture one of the large erect nipples in his mouth.

He licked and sucked at it, eliciting a soft moan from its owner, before moving to the other nipple and giving it the same treatment. This caused Rachel to moan even louder. He sucked harder and tasted the warm milk as it suddenly spurted into his mouth. He continued sucking, feeling his cock beginning to harden as he drank the mother's milk.

As he suckled at her breast, he slid his hand along a firm inner thigh until her found the damp crotch of her G-string. Mike slid a finger underneath and pulled it to one side, exposing the glistening slit to his probing fingers. He glided his index finger along the puffy lips guarding the entrance to her pussy, wetting his finger in the slick juice.

Rachel panted loudly as the thrilling waves of pleasure traveled out from her breasts and pussy. The teenager was a quick study as far as she was concerned. She wriggled her hips back and forth pushing her dripping cunt against his hand, gasping as he slid two fingers deep into her slick vagina.

She felt him change to the other breast and begin to suck greedily as he plunged his fingers in and out of her cunt. She reached between them and placed his thumb against her turgid clit, encouraging him to flick it gently back and forth sending electric waves surging through her. Rachel could feel Mike's fingers exploring her cunt, sliding across the slippery walls, then swirling his fingers in circles, around and around, then moving his fingers back and forth once again.

"Oh god," she suddenly wailed. "That's it. Right there Mike. No, no. That's it. Yes. Just there. Oh fuck yes!"

Rachel moved her hips in time with Mike's fingers. Mike's mouth was at her breast, but he had stopped sucking as he concentrated on caressing her cunt in exactly the right spot, establishing a smooth rhythmic motion. At the same time he had the thumb from his other hand massaging her clit. Except for the slight movement of her pelvis, Rachel was almost motionless as she straddled his lap with her head on his shoulder, struggling for breath.

Her body was beginning to tense up as the pressure from her impending climax gripped her body. Mike continued to massage her clit and work his fingers in her cunt, both of them waiting for the inevitable. Rachel knew the moment had arrived and she held her breath as her hips bucked on Mike's hand and her body was gripped by violent spasms.

Mike tried to keep his thumb on her clit, but she was jumping so violently as she rode the tidal waves of pleasure, he gave up and just hung onto her ass and waited while her orgasm subsided and she collapsed against him.

They both sat there for a few minutes enjoying the post-orgasmic glow, feeling very comfortable in each other's arms. Eventually Mike's throbbing cock brought him out of his reverie. He pulled Rachel sideways and slid her ass from his lap letting her fall back onto the couch.

Mike knelt on the couch between her legs as Rachel wriggled her butt to get into the right position, raising her knees to open herself up to his rampant prick. Mike paused for a couple of seconds, casually stroking his cock as he admired the view and pondered how easy this was after all the fruitless attempts with girls his own age.

He let his cock swing free and moved into position over her, feeling his cock bump against the wet lips guarding the entrance to her pussy. He felt Rachel grab his swinging cock and place it at the opening of her gaping cunt. As soon as he felt the head slide between the slick labia, he thrust forward driving his cock deep into her until it would go no further.

"Enjoy the ride Mike. Don't worry about anything else," she whispered.

Mike was almost overawed at the soft velvet feel of her slick cunt, and he took a couple of deep breaths to try and maintain some semblance of control. Slowly he pulled back and then drove his prick into her once again, and then again and again.

He could already feel his balls beginning to churn as he paused at the top of his stroke, and he wondered how anybody ever lasted more than half a dozen strokes. He felt Rachel's hands grab a muscular butt cheek each and pull him towards her pushing his cock all the way into her pussy.

Rachel loved the feel of Mike's cock as it slid in and out of her pussy. Its girth was just enough to fill her cunt and create a pleasant pull on her labia as it drove in and out that sent tingles of pleasure wafting through her.

"Harder Mike. Let me feel your hard cock deep in my cunt," she commanded.

Mike responded with slow, deep, hard strokes of his cock. He could feel her cunt clutching at his cock each time he pulled back. He could feel his dangling balls hit against her ass each time he drove back into her. It quickly became too much to bear for a young fellows second time and with a loud roar from Mike, hot semen surged into Rachel's cum hungry cunt. Mike continued thrusting wildly as stream after stream of fresh spunk filled her pussy to over flowing.

As Mike ran out of steam and slowed to a stop, Rachel could feel their combined juices running down the crack of her ass, probably staining the couch, but she did not care.

As they lay there recovering, it occurred to her that she still had one more first time to offer Mike, but she decide it would also be fair to make him earn it. She slapped him on the ass.

"Don't go to sleep on me lover. We're not finished yet."

"Hey," Mike protested, "I'll need a couple of minutes to recover."

"While you're recovering, you can get us both a drink and then meet me in the bedroom."

Rachel headed to the bathroom to begin preparations for the next lesson, while Mike went to the kitchen and grabbed a couple of Cokes. He scooted upstairs and flopped on the king-sized double bed and sipped his drink.

A few minutes later Rachel came in, now totally naked. She took her drink from Mike and took a couple of mouthfuls before lying on the bed with her knees up and legs wide open.

"I'm not quite ready yet," said Mike indicating his flaccid prick resting against his thigh.

"That's okay, because you don't get to stick me with that big cock of yours until you give me another orgasm," replied Rachel.

"I am at my lady's service," said Mike with mock servility.

He wriggled closer to her and dipped his hand between her legs, only to have Rachel push it away.

"Not like that. I want you to eat my pussy."

"But I just filled it with cum," said Mike making a face.

Rachel looked at him with a raised brow. "So its alright for me to swallow your cum by the bucket load, but I offer you a little cream pie and your not up for it."

Mike considered this for a moment, noting the serious expression on Rachel's face. He rightly figured this was a critical moment for his ongoing practical instruction, and quickly came to a decision. With a grin and a shrug of his broad shoulders, he moved around to kneel between her legs.

"I knew your were a smart guy," said Rachel laying back.

Mike studied the sight before him. Her neatly trimmed pubic hair was coated with his cum and the pink slit gaped open exposing the smallish inner labia. A thin trickle of white fluid was making its way from deep in her cunt, down between the cheeks of her ass, sliding across her tiny, pink anus. He could feel his cock beginning to raise its head and he stroked it a couple of times.

Rachel spoke to him. "All you have to do is give my pussy a big French kiss. Stick your tongue in it, lick it, and suck it. You'll know when you're doing it right."

Mike dipped his head to her waiting cunt and gave it a kiss. It was a sloppy kiss as he tasted his own cum for the first time, albeit mixed in with Rachel's juices.

"How do you like the taste?" asked Rachel.

Mike lifted his head a little to look at her, his mouth dripping with second hand cum, and screwed up his nose. Pushing his face hard against her pussy, he slid his tongue deep into the leaking canal. He slurped their combined love juices into his mouth and felt it slide easily down his throat. He had tasted better things in his short life, but he decided it was bearable given the benefits.

He lapped steadily at her pussy, trying to clean up every drop of cum. He could hear Rachel moan every now and then and her hips were beginning to move slightly in rhythm with his tongue. He began to slide his tongue the full length of her hot slit, flicking it over the hard button of her clit. That caused a loud moan from the owner, so he did it again with the same effect.

"Stick your fingers in my cunt while you lick my clit," demanded Rachel as she humped her hips up to meet his mouth.

Eager to oblige, Mike slid two fingers deep into her, sliding them back and forth just under the pubic bone as she had taught him earlier. Establishing a steady rhythm, he went to work on her clit with his tongue, lapping it back and forth over the delicate nerve center.

Rachel was breathing hard as the spikes of ecstasy rippled through her with greater and greater intensity under the relentless assault on her pussy. She gasped as Mike nibbled at her clit with his lips and sucked it into his mouth. It was too much and she bucked her hips to meet his mouth as the first tremors of intense pleasure ripped through her body. A shrill cry escaped her lips as every nerve ending joined in the orgasmic eruption that quickly followed.

Mike continued to suck at her clit, his arms wrapped around her thighs, as he attempted to keep up with violent contortions of her hips. His face was soaked in her free flowing juices as wave after wave of searing pleasure wracked Rachel's writhing body.

Slowly, her climax began to ebb until she lay exhausted, her eyes closed as she fought to regain her breath. Mike raised his head wiping his mouth on the back of his arm, his tongue slick from the lubricating fluids. He watched her heaving breasts; nipples erect, and felt his hard cock twitch.

He crawled over her prone form and gently kissed her on the lips. She draped her arms around his neck in response and returned the kiss, sliding her tongue over his lips and into his mouth, tasting herself. They lay entwined in each other's arms for a few minutes, enjoying the touch of each other's skin as they recovered.

After a short while Rachel turned towards Mike and began to cover his strong neck with soft kisses as her hand slid between his thighs and began to gently caress his hard cock. Her lips nibbled at his ear lobe as she asked, " Are you ready for your next lesson?"

"Oh yeah," replied Mike enthralled by the delicate touch of her fingertips on his cock. "What do you want me to do?"

"Well, you've fucked my mouth and my pussy. I thought you might like to fuck my ass. But you have to go slow. You're a big boy and I don't want you to damage me."

Mike's cock throbbed in anticipation at the very thought of sliding into butt hole. "Just tell me what to do."

Rachel broke away and delved into the drawer of the bedside cupboard and pulled out a tube of lubricating jell that lay in amongst a few of her favorite toys. She offered it to Mike.

"Put some of this on your fingers and then you play with my ass to get me ready."

Mike snatched the tube from her outstretched fingers and popped the cap open. He squeezed a liberal amount of the cool jell onto his fingers then moved down to her hips. He studied the gaping slash of her cunt as Rachel pulled her knees up to give him better access. Mike could see the crinkled pink skin surrounding her anus.

Gently, he slid his slippery fingers along the crack of her ass and over the puckered hole. He felt her hips flex a little as he made contact. He slid his fingers back and forth a few times making the area slippery and wet.

"That's it Mike. Just go slowly," murmured Rachel. "Now apply a little more pressure and open my ass up." Her ass twitched as her pushed his finger firmly over her hole, making it open up a little.

Placing the tip of his index finger against the tiny opening, he pushed gently opening it up ever so slightly. He pushed a little harder and the tip of his finger eased into her. Mike felt Rachel's hand grip his cock and begin to slowly stroke up and down his shaft. He worked his finger in and out a few times, entering a little further with each push, until he was in up to the first knuckle.

Rachel moaned with pleasure. "I love the way you play with my ass."

Emboldened by her reaction, Mike pushed his finger into her ass up to the first knuckle and then twisted it around a few times, before pushing it steadily in up to the second knuckle. Rachel's response was to grip his cock a little harder and stroke it faster.

"Use more jell Mike."

He quickly grabbed the tube and put a large dollop on the end of his finger. He could see that the tiny hole had not quite closed up and he placed his finger against the opening and easily slid it in. He slid his finger back and forth several times pushing deeper and deeper into her ass, while Rachel pulled steadily on his cock.

Mike watched his finger sliding easily in and out of her ass; sliding in as far as it would go. He felt Rachel release his hot prick momentarily, as she squeezed a generous amount of jell over it. Her hand returned to his hard shaft and began to spread the slippery jell along its full length

After a few moments she released his cock. "I think we're ready now."

Eagerly, Mike moved around between her legs and waited as Rachel pulled her knees towards her chest giving him easy access. He moved closer, holding his cock as he positioned the flaring head against her waiting hole.

He watched Rachel waiting for the go ahead. She gave him a quick nod and closed her eyes. He pushed forwards, watching as the head of his cock pressed against the delicate opening. He could see the flesh give way as the tip opened her ass up a little.

Mike quickly looked at Rachel's face and then down at the head of his cock, which was beginning to slowly disappear from view. He could feel the constricting tightness of her sphincter and he pushed harder and felt the head of his cock pop through it. He stopped as he felt Rachel jump.

"Its okay Mike," Rachel gasped, "Just give me a second to get used to that big cock. Its been a while."

Mike waited as Rachel took a couple of deep breaths, exhilarated by the tight grip on his slippery pole. She nodded to him and he slowly pushed more of his rampant cock into her ass, feeling it reluctantly open as the helmet shaped head speared deeper and deeper, until he had a good four inches of cock in her ass.

He stopped once again as Rachel groaned in a mixture of pain and pleasure. She was taking a few deep breaths, trying to maintain control. His cock felt as big as a fence post and she wondered if she could take it all. Tim had fucked her ass regularly in the early days of their marriage, but though his cock was nearly as long as Mike's, it was only half as thick, and she had taken it with ease.

Taking another deep breath she bore down and signaled to Mike to continue. She felt the fire deep in her bowels flare once again as Mike's cock penetrated deeper into her ass, until his groin gently met her fleshy butt. Mike paused for a brief second before slowly withdrawing his cock all the way until it popped wetly from her ass.

Rachel could feel the empty void that was left behind and pushed on Mike's ass with her feet to drive him back into her. Mike pushed his cock against the waiting hole. It was still tight, but the lubricating jell allowed his cock to slip much more easily into her ass and he pushed steadily until he could go no further.

He began to work the full length of his cock in and out of her ass, pulling back until just the head was inside her, before slowly driving the full length of his slick cock back into her.

As Mike's cock filled her, Rachel began to experience the unique fiery pleasure that came with being fucked in the ass. She slid her hand across her stomach and dipped it between her legs, sliding a finger along the wet slit, finding the hard button that was her clit, and gently massaging it, the electric pleasure fuelled by the fire in her belly.

Mike marveled at the feel of Rachel's tight ass gripping the length of his prick as he slid deep into her ass. He began to increase the speed of his thrusting, his pleasure heightened as she pushed her ass up to meet his cock. He bent his head to watch his cock disappear into her ass, further aroused by the sight of her finger swirling across her clit and occasionally dipping into her dripping cunt. He could feel the juices dripping over his cock as he began to pound harder into her.

Just as Mike felt the now familiar feeling churning through his balls, Rachel was racked by her own orgasm, her body convulsing violently, her ass squeezing and releasing his cock. Mike responded in kind, firing his hot cum deep into her, slamming his cock into her ass as he rode the bucking woman into submission.

Eventually Rachel lay still and Mike eased his wilting cock from her ass and flopped onto the bed beside her. He closed his eyes briefly while he caught his breath. Tired from the sexual frenzy, both were soon soundly sleeping.

About an hour later Rachel woke with a start as her younger sister's voice cut through the fog of sleep. She saw the bemused, but inquiring look on Nicky's face. The sheet covering her otherwise naked body registered on her consciousness as she quickly looked about the room. Mike was not there.

"Hi Nicky," she said innocently. "Just catching up on some sleep while Mom has some time with Josh."

"Pull the other leg Rachel," said Nicky disdainfully. "The room smells of sex and I think you've got cum in your hair." She leant forward and peered at Rachel's head.

Quickly giving up, she smirked at her sister. "Well that's not the only place either. But don't you dare say anything to anybody or I'll never forgive you."

"You know I wouldn't say anything. Besides you're not the only one with a husband who won't fuck you anymore."

Rachel looked at the expanding tummy of her five months pregnant sister. She nodded sympathetically. "The jerks," she said with feeling.

"Never mind about them. Give me details," Nicky demanded.

"Later," replied Rachel as she rolled off the bed. "I need to get cleaned up before Tim gets home."

At that moment Mike was also heading for a quick shower, having slipped out of the house when he heard Nicky's car pull up in the driveway. He was smugly satisfied with today's lesson and he was looking forward to many more over the coming weeks. He had decided he would not waste any more time with girls his own age, not when he had such easy access to the beautiful nymph next door.

And so over the next four weeks Mike visited Rachel almost every day. Rachel was a good teacher and she had a very attentive student, so Mike quickly became an adept lover. However, as the weeks passed he was also becoming quite obsessed with her and even more possessive.

Rachel was concerned at the change in Mike's attitude. While he had developed into a terrific lover, there was no future for the two of them as a happy couple, but Mike was showing clear signs that he thought otherwise. Eventually Rachel talked to Nicky about how best to handle the situation. She came up with the perfect solution.

It was early in the evening the day after Rachel and Nicky had their chat, when Mike slipped in the back door of Rachel's house, knowing that Tim would be at the Golf Club until late.

Strolling into the living room with the cocksure smirk he had began to cultivate lately, he was surprised to see Rachel sitting in a recliner holding Josh. She was wearing nondescript track pants, an over large tee shirt and no makeup.

"Hi. Everything okay?" Mike asked, puzzled by the scene before him.

"Sure. Everything's fine. It fact it's a great day for you," she said smiling. "You're ready to put your new skills to the test."

"What do you mean?" asked Mike, totally confused.

"I want you to seduce my sister, Nicky."

"But she's pregnant," said Mike, stunned by the idea.

"Yes she is. She's also gorgeous and the asshole she's married to won't fuck her anymore. She's perfect for you."

Mike shook his head. "You don't want to have sex with me anymore. Is that it?"

"No. I love screwing with you, but you need to try other women."

"I don't want other women. I'm happy with you," Mike stated emphatically.

"Mike, we need to slow things down a little. Wait," she said as he started to protest. "I'm a married woman with a young baby and you seem to have forgotten that. The sex is great Mike, and I love all the attention you've been giving me, but you're limiting your experiences. You need to try other women. Everyone is different when it comes to sex. Different experiences will make you a better lover."

Mike was silent for a few moments before he spoke. He had become so stuck on Rachel he had forgotten about the other women he had lusted after. Maybe she was right.

"If I fuck other women, can I still fuck you sometimes?"

"Of course silly. I don't want to give you up all together. Actually I'll help you find women to fuck and then you can come and tell me all about it and fuck me just like do you them."

Mike's cock grew hard at the thought. "Yeah, I could go for that." He nodded his head and smiled broadly at Rachel. "That would be a lot of fun."

"So why not keep it in the family and start with Nicky. You like her don't you?"

"Sure, but why her?"

"It would be another first for you, after all you've never fucked a pregnant woman before have you?" Rachel looked at him quizzically.

"No."

"Well get going. Andy's away on business and she's waiting for you right now."

Ten minutes later Mike was on the doorstep of Nicky's house. His cock was so bone hard it hurt and his palms were moist from the combination of excitement and nerves. He rang the doorbell and immediately heard footsteps coming his way. She was keen he thought to himself. The door opened and Nicky stood there with a radiant smile.

"Hi Mike. Come on in." She moved back a little to let him past. She shut the door and led him into the family room. Mike watched her taut ass undulate beneath the clinging dress as he followed her and came to the conclusion that she was not wearing panties.

Nicky had blonde hair, longer than Rachel's, reaching well down her back. As she turned to him and indicated a chair, he saw her breasts were somewhat smaller than Rachel's but well rounded, no doubt aided by her pregnant state. Though not really big yet, the swelling bulge of her tummy was emphasized by her slender build.

As he sat, Nicky sat opposite him giving him the chance to check out her slender tanned legs as she slowly crossed one over the other, the short dress riding up a little exposing a firm upper thigh. Mike could see the dark rings of her aureoles clearly showing through the thin fabric with the large hard nipples standing out.

"Is that for me?" she asked in a low sweet voice, nodding at the large bulge in Mike's pants.

"You don't waste any time do you?" he said in surprise at the blatant question.

"We both know why you're here Mike, and I've been without sex for too long to mess about with small talk."

"Then you had better get your sweet ass over here," he said patting his lap.

Nicky rose gracefully from the chair and sashayed over to him and folded herself onto his lap, grinding her ass on against his cock. Mike ran a hand over the firm globes of her ass, while sliding the other over her ribs to cup a firm breast. He buried his face in her hair.

"You smell delicious," he whispered.

She turned her head to him and kissed him on the lips, her wanton tongue spearing through into his mouth.

Nicky slowly licked her lips. "You taste delicious."

She attached herself to his mouth again and their tongues twisted together as Mike thumbed her erect nipple and gently squeezed the firm breast. Nicky reached between them and grasped the head of his cock through his pants and stroked it

They writhed together for a few minutes, rubbing and squeezing cock, breast and ass, while covering each other's neck and face with wet kisses. The room was getting hot. They both came up for air.

Mike reached behind her neck and released the bow holding the dress in place. Her lightly tanned breasts spilled free and Mike bowed his head and drew a large nipple gently into his mouth. He nibbled at it with his lips causing Nicky to gasp softly. Her hands moved to the back of his head holding him against her breasts.

Mike continued to suck at her nipples switching from one breast to the other, while his hand slid along her warm thigh. He smiled to himself as she spread her knees to give him unobstructed access. He felt her tremble as his fingers traced across her thigh, before grazing across the luxuriant pubic hair.

His hand continued moving up across the prominent pubic mound, moving smoothly over the swelling stomach while his lips sucked and nibbled at her breasts and long dark nipples. Nicky was moaning softly and her breath was coming in short gasps.

Mike softly rubbed her tummy with a circular motion as Nicky stroked her hand along the hard shaft of his cock still within his pants. He could feel the large wet spot from tingling in his balls that meant his cock was about to explode.

Mike stopped his activities and held her tight as he slid his ass forward on the chair and stood up and carried Nicky over to the lounge. He laid her down with a pillow under head and then pushed her dress up until it was bunched under her breasts leaving her tummy exposed.

As she watched he lowered his pants and jocks to the floor. Nicky moaned in delight as she saw his cock bobble free. Mike pulled his shirt off before climbing onto the lounge between her legs. He pushed one leg up to rest on the back of the lounge and let the other drop over the edge, her foot resting on the floor.

Satisfied all was ready he slid his hand under his balls and cupped them before sliding his hand along the shaft to the flaring head. Slowly he coated his fingers in the clear fluid leaking copiously from his cock and smeared it across the head and along the shaft.

Nicky watched in fascination as he spat on his hand and began to slowly jack himself off. She saw his eyes were flicking from her breasts to her dripping pussy and then to her rounded tummy. She licked her lips as his hand moved faster and faster along the shaft, his breath coming in sharp grunts.

It was only a couple of minutes before Mike cried out and thrust his hips forward, aiming his cock at the exposed belly and cum spurted across the void between them. So hard did it explode from his cock, the first stream of cum landed across her right breast and the bunched up dress.

Mike adjusted his aim slightly as the second rope of hot cum sizzled from his cock and laced across her stomach. Spurt after spurt of cum criss-crossed her swelling tummy until only a few weak dribbles fell onto her waiting pussy.

As he squeezed the last few drops from his softening cock, Mike watched his cum trickle off the mound of her belly pooling against her dress and in the mat of pubic hair.

"I think I've made a mess," said Mike apologetically.

"Stuff the mess," declared Nicky, "that was the hottest thing I've ever seen."

"Yeah. Well sit up and swing your legs around this way so I can taste that juicy pussy."

"Wait a minute. Lets move into the den. Andy fucked his slut girlfriend over his desk last week and now its my turn."

"Great,' said Mike helping her up. Nicky shrugged the dress down over her hips and Mike followed her naked ass into the den. Mike saw she had the desk cleared and a small cushion in place in preparation for the main event.

Nicky reversed her ass on the desk and lay down. Mike sat in the big executive style chair and rolled it forward positioning himself between her legs. He examined the hairy thatch that covered her cunt, tangled and matted with his cum.

He poked a finger through the thick growth, probing for her dripping slit until her was able to part the fleshy folds and slid his finger into the slippery crevice. Her hips undulated beneath his hand forcing her pussy onto his finger. He slid his finger up and down the slit a few times and then parted the folds clearing the pubic hair out of the way.

He pushed his face into her crotch, flicking his tongue into the pink opening, tasting her sweet juices for the first time. Nicky tasted different from Rachel he decided, not better or worse, just different.

His darting tongue returned and he pushed as far as he could into the tiny canal, slurping up the tasty nectar. Nicky moaned loudly and grabbed his head with both hands as if he might try to escape. With his fingers holding her pussy open he lapped his tongue up to her clit and began to lick at it, flicking it back and forth.

Nicky thought she would explode. Andy refused to eat her pussy, although he insisted on blowjobs before she became pregnant, and it had been a long time since she had felt the thrill of a mouth on her clit.

Mike nibbled at her clit with his lips and then pushed his tongue between the fleshy labia, raking it firmly back and forth. Her juices were dripping from his chin as he maneuvered his tongue deep into her cunt again.

As he sucked at her clit he dragged a finger across her ass hole, making he twitch at the touch. A steady stream of fluid was running along the crack of her ass and he slid his finger back and forth in the sticky juice, making the opening slick. He increased the pressure as he slid his finger back and forth and each time it passed over it would momentarily force open the puckering hole.

Each time her hips would flex and Nicky would let out a loud moan. With his lips nibbling her clit, Mike pushed the tip of his finger into the tiny hole. It went in easily. He pushed harder, and it slipped in up to the first knuckle.

"Ohhh, fuck," cried Nicky as her hips thrust up and her ass clenched. She quickly relaxed as Mike gently worked the tip of his finger in and out of her ass, all the while attacking her cunt with his mouth and tongue. Nicky could feel her climax building rapidly and she closed her eyes and licked her lips as she focused her concentration on her fast approaching orgasm.

Nicky gasped in dismay as the delicious sensations radiating from her ass and pussy receded. Her eyes flew open and she saw Mike stand up between her legs, his chin glistening with her juices. She wriggled her ass towards the edge of the desk as he raised her legs to rest against his shoulders. Her well-rounded belly meant she could not see Mike's cock, but she soon felt the bulbous head nudge against her cunt.

Mike rested the tip of his cock at the entrance to the small pink canal. Nicky looked to be a snug fit for his cock and he was proved right as he eased the head into her waiting cunt. The combination of her own juices and his spit had worked though and his cock slipped in comfortably as her cunt stretched to accommodate the hard shaft.

"Oh yeah Mike," she grunted. "Fill me up with that big cock. You're much bigger than Kirk. I can feel you stretching me. Oh yeah. Stick it all the way in. Go on," she demanded.

Mike thrust his hips forward heavily and felt the head of his cock bang against her cervix. He quickly pulled back and just as quickly thrust his cock full depth into her as Nicky moaned loudly and tried to push her hips up to meet him.

"Fuck me Mike. Make me cum. Make me cum."

His cock held snugly by her tight cunt, Mike began to saw his cock quickly in and out, lifting her ass of the desk with each forward thrust. Her tits bounced back and forth in time with every thrust.

A glance at the rounded belly covered in dried cum reminded him she was pregnant and he slowed his stroke to a deep, steady but gentler thrust. He reached a hand between them and found her clit with his thumb and began to massage it with a gentle circular action.

"Fuck, yes," screamed Nicky, heaving her hips up to meet his plunging cock. "I'm cumming, I'm cumming."

Wailing like a banshee, Nicky was over whelmed by an explosive orgasm that racked her body from head to toe. With his cock deep in her cunt, Mike fought to hold her legs as her body thrashed from side to side, his thumb still pressed against her hard clit.

As her orgasm subsided and her body began to relax, Mike started to slowly stroke his cock into her, just gentle half thrusts, as she regained her breath. Mike held her limp legs against his shoulders, and studied her heaving chest as she lay with her eyes closed.

"Mmmmm. That feels good Mike," she murmured. "Don't stop until you fill my pussy with cum."

Nicky's eyes flew wide open as Mike pulled away. He took her hands and sat her up. Holding her head in his hands he pulled her mouth to his and kissed her hotly.

"Why don't you ride on top for a while," he suggested.

"As long as we do it on the desk," agreed Nicky.

Mike helped her to move to one side of the desk and clambered up and rolled onto his back in the middle of the large desk. The leather inlay stuck to his back and ass, but it was a small price to pay for such a hot fuck.

Carefully, Nicky swung her legs over Mike and positioned her gaping pussy over his glistening blood red cock. Mike grabbed hold of both breasts and used them to pull her gently to him. They kissed again as he massaged both breasts pulling on the big hard nipples.

He pulled her closer and took a nipple into his mouth, holding it hard with his lips and flicking it with his tongue. He swapped to the other nipple and gave it the same treatment. He could fell her rounded belly pressing against his muscular stomach and his cock throbbed.

He felt her ass wriggling back and forth as her pussy searched for his cock. It bumped against her tiny ass hole and she jumped forward a little, before lifting her hips and sliding back, feeling his cock nestle into the folds of her cunt. Nicky sat up as she lowered her cunt on the full length of the hard shaft until it hit bottom.

Mike took hold of her hips and helped her lift her ass as she began to ride his slippery pole. Nicky closed her eyes a she quickly established a steady rhythm. Mike slid one hand up to fondle a hanging breast and squeeze at her nipple. Her mouth hung open and Mike could see she was completely lost in the moment she rode his cock.

He pulled her forward as close as he could and began to thrust his hips upward driving his cock to meet her pussy. Soon Nicky was still as Mike took over slamming his cock into her with long, quick strokes, so that his balls began to twitch.

He lifted his head to latch onto a nipple and sucked it hard as his thighs slapped against her ass with each stroke. He felt his balls spasm and his cum, filled with microscopic baby makers, surged futilely into her cunt until it filled to overflowing and dribbled back down over his balls.

They lay together for a couple of minutes, tired from their efforts, Mike's soft cock still nestled inside her. Nicky was pleased with today's events. It had solved a problem for both her and Rachel and Mike seemed more than happy with the way things had turned out.

Nicky sat up and lifted herself off of Mike. She could feel his cum slide from her pussy and drip down her thighs and onto the desk. She looked with satisfaction at the splashes of cum that stained the desk. Tit for tat was a rule she lived by.

Sliding off the desk she leant over Mike and gave him a kiss. "Thanks. I hope we can have a few more sessions like that."

"Nicky, you are one hot lady. I would love to do this again," declared Mike.

"Come on," she said taking his hand, "before you go, I want you to fuck me in the shower."

The next week was very busy for Mike. The day after his tryst with Nicky he had completed a repeat performance with Rachel, although he had fucked her on the sturdy kitchen table instead of the small desk in Tim's den.

He had met with Nicky three times since then, repeating his exploits with Rachel the following day. He was pleased with events so far, except Nicky would not let him fuck her ass. Therefore he had not been able to fuck Rachel's ass either under the current rules of engagement.

During the past week, Mike had come to realize that Rachel was right. Fucking the two sisters was damn good fun, but there were other women he wanted to plunge his cock into, so he had decide it was time to find other young ladies to satisfy his ever growing lust. Alexis Morrison, who had frustrated his carnal desires for so long was to be his first target. Mike's cock would be the first to invade her virgin cunt..

420 Mike's First Time Ch. 03

Coldfinger

Mike's First Time Chapter 03

Mike stepped out of the shower and began to dry himself off. He thought about Rachel's phone call earlier that afternoon. She had insisted that he come over this evening, as she had a surprise for him. After everything that had happened so far, he was curious about what erotic activity she had planned.

He had planned to meet Alexis Morrison that evening to try once again to get her out of her pants and onto his cock, but the guaranteed fuck session Rachel had promised won out over something that was proving to be highly unlikely.

Mike recalled the night before, when he and Alexis had taken in a movie and then proceeded to the car park at Windy Point, where lovers young and old often went for a quiet rendezvous.

It had started off well enough, with plenty of hot kisses and groping of body parts still protected by clothing. After several minutes he had slipped his hand under her shirt and pushed her bra up over her pert breasts with only a token protest from Alexis. He had put his recent practice with Rachel and Nicky to good use and his gentle massage of her breasts and subtle nipple tweaking soon had her softly moaning in his ear.

Five minutes later he had freed his cock from his pants and coaxed her hand to take hold and begin stroking his rock hard shaft. Forcing himself to be patient, Mike had resumed his breast massage coupled with some heavy lip and tongue action, while Alexis slid her dainty hand up and down his prick.

Regrettably, the atmosphere had gone from steamy to frosty very quickly when he tried to slide his hand under her skirt. Tempers had flared and within seconds any chance of further activity had evaporated. Mike had zipped up his pants and driven in sulking silence to Alexis' home where they had parted without a word.

Mike shook his head as he slipped into a shirt and a pair of jeans that were cut just tight enough to showcase his cock. There was something about Alexis that drove him wild and he was determined to find a way to be the first to slide his cock into that tight pussy.

He moved quietly down the stairs. He did not want to disturb his Aunt Beth, as he had already had a loud argument with her today and was not keen on a return bout. That was something else to think about. The bitch was giving him a hard time every chance she had and he needed to find a permanent solution to the problem and quickly.

He slipped out of the house without being noticed and two minutes later was strolling in the back door of Rachel's house. He latched the door and made his way into the family room where he found Rachel waiting for him dressed in a silky powder blue baby doll with matching thong panties.

"Hello Mike," she said in her sexiest tone.

"Hello yourself gorgeous," replied Mike, frantically trying to make room in his tight jeans for his rapidly expanding cock.

He moved quickly to her and kissed her long and hard, his hands holding her ass and pulling her forward to grind against his cock.

"Down boy," Rachel said with a smile as she pushed him away. "You need to save yourself for my surprise."

"Okay. Where is it?"

"She's upstairs. Come on."

Rachel took his hand and led the way upstairs to her bedroom. The light in the bedroom had been turned down, but as they entered the room, Mike could clearly see a young woman lying on the bed with her wrists and ankles secured to the four bedposts using leather bracelets and rope.

Mike stood in stunned silence as he examined the scene. He saw a petite, eighteen year old blonde, barely five feet tall. The only thing she was wearing was a blindfold wrapped securely around her eyes. She had firm apple sized breasts; with tiny nubs for nipples and her pussy was a narrow slit barely visible through the neatly trimmed pubic hair.

"This is my cousin Leah. Leah is a virgin, but we are going to change that tonight. Aren't we sweetheart," Rachel cooed to her.

"I hope so," said Leah.

"Why is she tied to the bed?" asked Mike, bemused, but also very excited.

"I didn't want my first time in the back a car with some guy who just wanted to stick me with his cock and be finished inside of two minutes," offered Leah.

"Ouch," Mike thought to himself.

"So I suggested something that would be more memorable," said Rachel, cutting in. "Are you up for it?"

"Yeah. I reckon I can manage," Mike replied with feigned nonchalance.

Rachel looked him squarely in the eye. "Be gentle Mike. Don't hurt her. That's not what this is about. She'll do anything you want. Won't you darling," she said turning to Leah.

"Anything at all. Now let's get started."

"Get your clothes off Mike," Rachel ordered as she moved to the other side of the bed.

Shoes, shirt and jeans were quickly discarded, leaving Mike wearing only his bright red jocks, struggling to contain his bulging cock. He grinned at the sight of Rachel unconsciously licking her lips as she waited for him to expose his meaty prick.

Mike slowly reached into his underwear and pulled his cock free. He pushed his jocks down his legs and flicked them off. He hefted his balls with his left hand and stroked his right hand up and down the shaft while Rachel watched him hungrily.

"Come and introduce yourself," said Rachel nodding her head at Leah.

Mike moved over to the bed and bent over the spread-eagled body.

"Hi Leah," he murmured and kissed her gently.

Leah's mouth opened at first contact and she slipped her tongue between his lips. Mike responded eagerly, sucking her tongue into his mouth, tasting her for the first time.

"Hey slow down. We have to tease her a little first. Get the little vixen all hot and wet," decreed Rachel.

Mike broke contact and looked to Rachel for guidance.

"Let's start at her feet."

Mike arched an eyebrow in surprise at the plurality of her suggestion.

"Surprised Mike," Rachel laughed. "I'm not letting you have this sweet young lady all to yourself."

They both moved down the bed and Mike watched for a few seconds as Rachel bent over and kissed Leah's toes.

"Come on. They're clean. I washed them myself," said Rachel, which brought a giggle from Leah. "Actually, I washed her all over."

Mike bent over the dainty feet and tentatively kissed a pale white toe. Growing bolder he sucked the little toe into his mouth for a few seconds. He moved to her big toe and sucked on it, while Rachel did the same on the other foot.

The whole experience of toe sucking did nothing for Mike, but he could feel Leah getting excited as her leg twitched and she uttered little moaning noises as the pair of them gave her toes a tongue bath.

Leah loved having her toes sucked. It made her feel warm all the way up her body. She knew it would not be long before her pussy began to tingle, especially as they moved along her legs and began to kiss the firm flesh of her thighs. She could feel the sizzling kisses slowly moving up her legs, along her calves, up to her knees. Now moving up the outside of her thigh until both mouths reached her hips.

Suddenly the lips were gone and she got goose bumps as she waited for the kisses to start on her inner thighs. Nothing happened, and then she heard the sound of sloppy kisses being exchanged. Leah let them go at each other without any comment, or Rachel would make her wait longer. They had played this game before.

Rachel and Mike broke contact to catch their breath and she closed her eyes and threw her head back as Mike rolled her hard nipples gently between his fingers. Rachel could feel the warm juices begin to seep from her hot cunt, soaking the material of her skimpy thong. Looking at Mike's cock, she could see the head was glistening with the slick fluid oozing from the eye of his prick.

She pushed his hands away and starting just above the knee, resumed the trail of kisses along Leah's sensitive inner thigh. Mike realized that there was not enough room for both of them so he moved up above her waist and began to cover her tight stomach with kisses, licking his way closer and closer to her firm breasts.

Meanwhile, Rachel had arrived at the top of Leah's leg and she hovered with her face directly over Leah's leaking cunt, so that the young woman could feel her hot breath on her clit. Leah willed Rachel to attack her steaming slit with her tongue, but to no avail, as she felt Rachel's breath move away.

Within seconds she felt Rachel's lips close on the turgid nipple of her left breast and she groaned loudly with pleasure. Her right breast was soon getting the same treatment from Mike and Leah thrashed against her restraints as wave after warm wave radiated through her small body. All she needed was someone to touch her throbbing pussy, but she willed herself to be patient.

Mike's lips were gone from her breast. She waited; holding her breath, wondering what he would do next. Was his hard cock about to force its way into her tight virgin cunt and rip through her maiden hood? Leah felt something hard and wet against her lips. Reflexively, she opened her virgin mouth and tasted the flaring head of Mike's cock as it pushed over her lips and met her tongue.

She licked a cock for the first time in her life. The fluid tasted a little strange, not unbearable, but it would take a little getting used to. She felt him pull his cock out of her mouth until it just rested against her lips. She darted her tongue across the head again and he pushed it into her mouth, deeper this time. She covered her teeth with her lips, using them to protect the sensitive cock flesh, just as Rachel had showed her.

Mike began to fuck her mouth, slowly moving his cock in and out, pushing it a little deeper each time, letting her get used to the intruder filling her mouth. Rachel sat up and took Mike's swinging balls in her hand. She began to gently roll them in her palm like they were overlarge marbles. She could see Leah frantically sucking at Mike's cock, her lips clamped tightly to the shaft.

Rachel wet a finger in her mouth and slid her free hand between the cheeks of Mike's ass, until she found the puckered hole. She began to circle over it with her wet finger, applying more and more pressure. She spat on the finger again and returned it to his ass hole.

She pushed harder and harder until her finger popped in up to the first knuckle. Mike gave a loud cry as hot cum surged into Leah's mouth. It took her by surprise and she gagged as it hit the back of her throat. Mike pulled his cock from her mouth and sprayed the next surge of cum over her face. Rachel slid her hand up the pulsating shaft and turned it towards her own mouth and quickly enveloped it as the third cum rope flew from Mike's cock.

Rachel was an expert cocksucker and she held the throbbing organ in her mouth until she had swallowed every drop. Although she had a few tears in her eyes, Leah had quickly recovered from her choking fit and readily accepted Mike's semi-erect cock back into her mouth, sucking and licking the last traces of cum.

Giving Mike a gentle shove out of the way, Rachel straddled Leah's face, her hot moist slit positioned above her mouth. She pulled the thong to one side and lowered her pussy onto Leah's waiting mouth. At first contact, Leah's tongue speared into the gushing canal and began to lap up the flowing liquid. Leah had plenty of experience at eating pussy, this one in particular.

Rachel leant forward on her hands and pushed her cunt against the searching mouth and tongue. She dropped her head between Leah's thighs forming a sixty-nine position. She licked her tongue along the narrow valley, not for the first time, and poked her tongue into the tight canal. Leah's cunt was dripping with juices. She gave every inch of Leah's pussy a good tongue bath and she could feel the younger woman trembling beneath her, though Leah kept her tongue flicking around Rachel's clit.

It was obvious to Mike that this was not the first time for Rachel and Leah as he pulled steadily on his cock, while watching the action closely. Reluctantly Rachel pulled her tongue out of the sweet tasting pussy. She lay next to Leah and kissed her tenderly, tasting herself on Leah's lips. Mike moved between Leah's legs, his cock hard and ready.

He reached over and unclipped the rope from each ankle bracelet. He raised each leg up until it rested against his shoulders. Mike could see the thin lips of her tiny cunt open slightly and he dipped his finger between them and ran it the length of the slit until he bumped against her clit. Rachel kissed her long and hard, running a hand over her breasts, playing with her nipples. Leah was on fire.

She felt her legs being pushed back further lifting her ass slightly. Rachel was tweaking her nipple and kissing her ear lobe and she held her breath, tensing a little, waiting for Mike's hard cock to make contact with her eager, burning cunt.

"Oh god," she finally cried. "Do it now. Fuck me. Please fuck me."

"Hear it comes angel," whispered Rachel.

Mike spit on his fingers and rubbed it over the head of his cock, making sure it was really slick. He felt a touch nervous himself at the moment. He touched the tip of his cock against her pussy and felt her flinch. He held here legs just under the knees and he pushed them back further to open her up a little more.

He pushed his hips forward slightly and felt the head of his cock snuggle into the opening of the canal. Even Rachel was getting tense as she waited for Mike to slide his cock home. He pushed harder and felt her canal opening under the pressure and the head of his cock inched into her slippery cunt.

Leah felt her tiny birth canal being stretched as Mike's cock forced its way in. She let out her breath as she realized it had not hurt, but was sending tingling sparks of pleasure through her. She felt his cock moving deeper into her, then a small shaft of pain as it hit against her maidenhood. Mike stopped as his cock met resistance.

Rachel placed her hand over Leah's clit and began a gentle massage all around it, sliding her finger between the labia, stroking the smooth, slick flesh. Moaning loudly with ecstasy as the electric waves of delight rippled through her, Leah forgot the stab of pain as she relished the smooth feel of Mike's cock. Mike eased his cock in and out of her pussy several times, and then paused with the tip of his cock firmly against her virginity.

At a nod from Rachel he thrust forward, tearing through the barrier not stopping until his cock banged against her cervix. Leah cried out in agony as the harsh pain overwhelmed her for several seconds, tears springing to her eyes unseen beneath the mask.

"Sshhhh. Its okay sweetheart," soothed Rachel, stroking her hair. She kissed her neck and cheek as her nimble fingers continued to massage the slim labia and the hard bud of her clit.

Mike waited patiently, feeling all-powerful, yet not wanting to hurt the young woman impaled on his cock.

"Take the mask off," he instructed Rachel. He wanted her to see him.

Rachel quickly slipped the mask over her head and discarded it on the floor. Leah blinked her eyes in the low light, trying to get her eyes to adjust quickly. The distraction of the light in her eyes and Rachel's busy fingers worked well, and the burning pain in her pussy ebbed away to a dull throb.

Mike slid her legs around his hips as he bent over her and kissed her. Leah anticipated the handsome young mans action and opened her mouth to welcome his tongue with hers, wishing she could wrap her arms around his strong neck and hold him to her.

Neither noticed that Rachel had pulled away from them as their lips locked together in burning passion. Mike gently began to jig his cock back and forth a few inches, giving her time to adjust to the new sensations that were flooding her senses.

Leah felt the burning sensation flare up as he moved but it was not as severe and it began to fade a little as she as the balance shifted from pain to rapture. Still moving slowly Mike pulled his cock out until only the tip was in contact with her swelling labia, then pushed it back deep into her, sliding easily against the slick walls.

Breathing heavily, they broke their steamy kiss, and each looked deep into eyes brimming with lust. Mike felt a surge of energy thump in his chest, and he quickened his stroke. Leaning forward he clamped his lips to her slender neck and sucked hard leaving his mark on her, eliciting a long, loud moan.

Rachel watched the pair, enthralled, her hand rubbing hard against the outside of her filmy thong, pushing the material into her gushing slit. She saw the two lovers lock lips again and Mike's hips began to pump quicker.

For Leah, the pain of her lost maidenhood was still present, but dulled by pleasure as Mike's cock sawed in and out of her. A minute later, Mike sat back and pushed her legs wide open and towards her chest, holding them in place with his arms as he thrust his rampant prick, deep and steady.

Seizing the opportunity, Rachel joined in again, sucking at Leah's breast and resuming the massage on her clit. Leah mewled ecstatically as she finally succumbed and her lithe body twisted and gyrated with the intense energy of her first cock- assisted climax.

Mike rode her flexing hips and her cunt increased its tight hold on his pounding cock. Leah rode the tidal wave of pleasure as long as she could until it began to ebb and she was left drifting aimlessly, lost in the moment.

As her mind cleared, she opened her eyes, sensing movement as Rachel undid the restraints on her wrists. The she became aware of the empty feeling in her pussy, as Mike had withdrawn his cock. She felt herself being flipped over on her stomach and pulled onto her hands and knees

Leah was delighted when Rachel's glistening pussy appeared in front of her and she dipped her head towards it and began to suck the soft lips into her mouth, sipping the sweet free flowing nectar. She moaned and wriggled her butt as she felt Mike enter her from behind, stretching her snug pussy, filling her with hard cock.

Mike gave her ass a playful slap before placing his hands on her hips to hold her steady. He established a firm steady rhythm, giving her the benefit of every inch of his rigid cock. Leah thrust her face firmly against Rachel's pussy poking her tongue into her wet hole, before gliding her tongue over Rachel's clit and along the dripping labia and back again. Around and around her tongue went to Rachel's great delight.

Softly stroking his cock into Leah's pussy, Mike could feel the pressure starting to build. The close fit of her cunt was working its magic on his cock. Unable to resist her began to thump his hips against her firm ass harder and harder. Leah gave up on Rachel's cunt and began to push back into Mike riding his cock as hard as she could.

Rachel massaged her own clit, her excitement building as she watched Mike over Leah's shoulder. He hammered the full length of his cock into her as it began to spasm shooting hot cum against her womb, quickly filling the narrow canal to overflowing. Mike let out an animal cry as his pulsing cock pumped out stream after stream of his seed.

Holding his cock still, Mike bent forward, reaching under Leah to pull at her hanging tits as the last dribbles of cum emptied into her. Rachel waited patiently for the young lovers, still massaging her throbbing clit.

His cock empty and soft Mike pulled away and Leah immediately latched her mouth onto Rachel's neglected cunt. Mike maneuvered around Leah and offered his cum covered prick to Rachel, who inhaled it into her mouth. She delighted at the tart taste of cum and virgin cunt and quickly licked it clean.

Mike's fingers went to work on her nipples, pulling on them vigorously, hearing muffled squeals from the cock filled mouth. Leah pushed two fingers into Rachel and massaged her G spot as she sucked gently on her clit. Thirty seconds later Rachel's body began to shudder as her orgasm ripped through her from head to toe. While not the best she had experienced, it was right up there as the young mother thrust her pulsing pussy against Leah's mouth.

Soon the room was silent except for the sound of heavy breathing as they all recovered. Leah's pussy throbbed with dull pain, but it did not bother her. She was relaxed and satisfied. She was also pleased that her first time with a man had been better than many of her friends had experienced.

"I hope we can do this again sometime," she murmured to Mike.

"I'll be ready whenever you are," replied Mike.

"Are you okay?" asked Rachel

"Oh yes," said Leah with a giggle. "I just hope fucking is like this every time."

"We should all be so lucky," Rachel acknowledged sagely as she slapped Mike on the ass.

"What about you stud? Are you going to thank me for letting you be the first to fuck my beautiful cousin?"

"Sure, but you'll have to give me some recovery time," he said laughing.

"I've got bad news for you lover. Leah's parents will be here in just under an hour. Now be a gentleman for once and help Leah up. You two need to get cleaned up and I need to change the sheets."

Mike rolled off Leah and stood up from the bed. He held out his hand to her and helped up from the bed. Mike and Rachel removed the leather bands from her wrists and ankles and then Mike led her to the shower while Rachel studied the messy sheets.

Mike set the shower going and Leah stepped in while he took a pee without regard for the lack of privacy. Joining Leah in the shower, they clung together under the gentle spray of water. Taking plenty of time, they took turns to soap each other's body parts, interspersed with kissing and bouts of laughter. Just as Leah was soaping Mike's rock hard cock for the third time, Rachel interrupted them.

"Leah. Your parents just rang. They'll be here in ten minutes. You'd better get moving."

"Damn," said Mike and Leah together.

Mike turned the water off and they both quickly dried off. Dropping their towels on the floor Leah turned to Mike and reached up and threw her arms around his neck. Mike bent towards her and she kissed full on the mouth.

"Thanks," she said simply.

Leah slipped from Mike's grasp and went into the bedroom to get dressed followed by a peacock proud young man. Rachel had a demure robe on that gave no indication of the scanty clothing underneath.

"You don't have to go yet Mike. They are just going to pick Leah up and get going," she hinted broadly.

"Just don't wear him out Rachel. I want more of that cock as soon as I recover," Leah said boldly.

Mike lay back on the bed feeling well pleased. Rachel had been right after all. He should share himself around with other women. A shoe smacked into his flat stomach, bringing him back to reality.

"Don't get a big head lover boy. You've still got plenty to learn," declared Rachel accompanied by laughter from Leah.

"Hey Leah," said Mike. "A friend of mine is having a birthday party Friday night. Would you like to go."

"I'm sorry Mike. I can't. We're going back home tomorrow, but maybe we can catch up when I get back here in a few weeks time."

"That would be great," said Mike enthusiastically.

At that moment the doorbell rang and Leah gave him a little wave and was gone. Rachel made a face, mimicked Leah's wave and followed her down the stairs. Mike smiled to himself as he lay back on the bed. It promised to be a feisty fuck session when Rachel returned.

The next couple of days passed quietly for Mike and he was glad when it was finally time for Steve's party. When Mike pulled up in front of Steve's home, it was apparent from the large number of cars parked in the street and the wall of sound coming from the rear of the house that the party was already in full swing. Mike showed his official invitation to the security guard at the door and threaded his way through the house. The place was already overrun with teenagers, and the room buzzed with talk and raucous laughter.

Mike saw Steve's parents and went over to say hallo. Mike recognized several other older relative's of Steve's mingling among the crowd, but he knew none of them would be too concerned about keeping the party quiet, as they all like to party real hard.

The band was set up in a corner of the back yard and Mike was sure Alexis would be here when he saw the band. The lead guitarist was Simon Wheeler, music teacher and aging would be rock star. A mutual friend had told him that Alexis had a crush on Simon and wanted him to be her first fuck, which was why he had struck out.

He burned inwardly at the thought, but consoled himself that Leah would be back soon and in the meantime he was free to chase up a few other likely young ladies. Catching sight of Steve, he joined his friend and they sat around for the next couple of hours drinking and talking, enjoying the music and the party atmosphere.

He had seen Alexis wander through wearing a short black mini and a sparkling tube top that looked fantastic on her, but she had ignored him. Mike shrugged it off. There were plenty of available girls here tonight. Alexis could wait for another time.

By ten o'clock the party was starting to get serious. Already a couple of teenagers had passed out from too much drink and been sent home in a taxi hired for just such a purpose, the rest were only half smashed. There were several couples getting into some hot and heavy action in the darker corners and a few semi-naked bodies had gone into the pool.

Mike had finally lucked out with Steve's cousin Melanie. Melanie was twenty years old and horny as her current boyfriend was away training to be a pilot. That suited Mike fine. Not wanting any witnesses, Melanie suggested they go somewhere private, so Mike had led the way upstairs to the spare bedroom he had slept in many times over the years.

As soon as he shut the door Melanie was all over him, arms draped around his neck, lips planted firmly against his and her tongue halfway down his throat. He eased her back a little.

"Hang on Mel. I need to pee first," he explained.

"Be quick, before someone comes along and interrupts us," she pouted.

Mike headed into the adjoining bathroom and relieved himself. He was just zipping up when he heard voices in the hall. Melanie dashed into the bathroom, flicking the light off and pushing the door almost closed, just as the bedroom door opened.

"There's no one in here. Come on," said a low male voice.

They heard the door shut and footsteps crossing the room. The bed squeaked as someone sat on it.

"I hope you're not going to hold out on me now girl. If you're just being a prick teaser, I'm not going to be happy," the voice declared emphatically.

Mike could not recognize the voice, so he strained to hear any reply, hoping he might know the other person.

"I'm not a tease. I just want my first time to be special," came the defiant reply.

Alexis! Mike was gob smacked. He quietly moved Melanie to one side so he could peer through the gap in the door. It was Alexis. He changed the angle so he could confirm who the man was. Sure enough it was Simon.

"It'll be great. I specialize in virgins. Especially pretty ones like you. I've looked after you pretty well so far."

Mike pulled away from the door bumping his head lightly in the process. Fortunately, at that moment someone cranked up the volume on the sound system and no one in the next room heard him. Intrigued, Melanie pushed forward to take a look for herself. Mike tapped her shoulder and she knelt down so he could look over the top of her.

They had a clear view of the bed and watched Simon drop his shirt on the floor, followed by his pants. Mike almost scoffed at the skinny four-inch cock that bounced around as Simon climbed onto the bed and lay back.

"Well come on girl. I can't be gone too long. The band will be looking for me."

Alexis knelt on the bed, unsure what to do. Simon pulled her up to his side and pulled the tube top down. He squeezed a firm breast for a second and then placed a hand behind her head and pushed in the direction of his cock.

"You know what to do."

Nervous, Alexis licked her lips. She had sucked his cock for the first time a couple of days ago, but had not enjoyed it, especially when he filled her mouth with cum. He had said it would show him she was serious about letting him be the man who took her virginity.

She lowered her mouth over his cock and licked at it tentatively. Mike just shook his head. He couldn't believe it after all the crap she had laid on him. Simon pushed her head down forcing his cock all the way into her mouth. Alexis closed her lips around the slender shaft, holding the base of his cock steady with two dainty fingers and began to bob her head up and down.

"That's it girl. Keep going. You'll get the hang of it."

Alexis was having serious second thoughts. This wasn't going the way she had dreamed it would. When they had first started to fool around a few months ago, there had been lots of kissing and holding each other. That had progressed to Steve massaging and kissing her breasts, while she stroked his cock until he spurted cum all over her hand. Finally she had let him touch her pussy and he had finger fucked her until she had the most wonderful orgasms.

This was why she had picked him from all the men she knew. He was meant to be doing all these things now before he took her virginity, but instead he was rushing to get it over with. She felt his hand pushing her head down, and she took his cock all the way into her mouth until her nose bumped into his wiry pubic hair. She swallowed his short cock easily and she bobbed her head up and down sucking inexpertly on the skinny prick.

Mike had mixed feelings about the scene before him, because although he was pissed off that she would fuck Simon but not him, the show was getting him hot. Melanie seemed to have the same problem.

"You need to get a bit of practice at cock sucking girl."

Simon pulled Alexis off his cock and rolled on to his knees. He pushed her down onto the bed and pushed her skirt up to her waist exposing the flimsy lace panties. Roughly grabbing the band he pulled them down her legs and pushed her legs up to her chest.

"No. Wait," she cried. "I'm not ready."

"I knew it you cock-teasing bitch. Well, forget it. I'm not stopping now."

He ran his hand roughly over her dry pussy. He snorted derisively as he buried his face in her groin and licked his tongue the length of her slit. He poked his tongue into her cunt forcing his spit into her to get her wet.

"No please don't. Not like this."

Satisfied all was ready, Simon spat on his hand and rubbed it over the head of his cock.

"Just lay back and enjoy this girl," he grunted

She felt the head of his cock press against her pussy, sliding down between the fleshy lips seeking the way in. A soon as Simon felt the head of his cock slip into the wet hole, he thrust forward and his cock went full depth into her cunt with only sight resistance. Luckily for Alexis her hymen was not fully intact and she felt only a momentary flash of pain as the remnants of her virginity were ripped away.

Alexis closed her eyes as Simon thrust into her quickly, emitting low grunts with every thrust. This was not how she dreamed it would be. He had barely thrust into her a dozen times before he gave a short cry and thrust hard, cursing under his breath as he squirted his load into her.

"There you go girl. I just love breaking in virgin pussy," he panted.

Knock knock. All four were startled by the noise, as a bearded face peered around the door.

"You in here Wheeler?"

"Fuck! What it is it?"

"Its your wife. She's looking for you and she's not happy. You'll have to leave her for later," he added with a chuckle before pulling his head out of the room.

"Shit. Sorry girl. You'll have to wait for a second round."

He didn't notice the free flowing tears as he pulled his clothes on and hurried from the room. As the door closed, Alexis sobbed freely, while Melanie and Mike waited in the bathroom. Mike was both angry and turned on by the whole scene. Melanie was just turned on.

They waited quietly for several minutes until Alexis stopped crying and began to rearrange her clothing. It suddenly occurred to Mike that she might want to use the bathroom to clean up. He tapped Melanie on the shoulder and took her hand and led her into the shower alcove, carefully closing the door behind them.

They huddled together in the corner just as the bathroom door opened and Alexis came in. Luckily she did not turn the light on, just using the light that spilled in from the bedroom. She cleaned herself up and went out closing the door behind her without noticing the dark shape of the two people in the shower.

They stepped out of the shower alcove and listened for the sound of the bedroom door closing. As soon as they heard it bang shut, Melanie grabbed Mike's hand and dragged him into the bedroom.

"Do me the same way Mike," she instructed him excitedly.

Moving quickly, Mike pulled his shirt off as the eager Melanie opened his pants and pulled them down his legs. He sat down on the bed so she could pull his shoes off and finish removing his clothes. As he lay back on the bed, she pulled her dress over her head, her braless melon sized tits falling free, leaving her in dressed only in a pink satin thong.

Melanie pounced on his erect pole and tried to swallow it all in go. She choked as his cock nudged the back of her throat, but she recovered and began to suck and lick the solid shaft. Mike put his hands on the top of her head and forced her head down until she coughed and spluttered. He held it there for a few seconds before letting her pull back.

Pulling away from his cock, Melanie nudged him as she gasped for air. Taking the hint, Mike rolled onto his knees as Melanie took his place and laid back, her knees up and spread wide. Mike moved between her legs and pulled the skimpy thong to one side, exposing her glistening pussy.

He lined his cock up with her sopping hole and prepared to plunge it in.

"Eat me first, then fuck," cried a Melanie desperately.

Mike changed tack and dove head first at her pussy and began to lap up the nectar dripping from her pink canal. Melanie writhed at the touch of his tongue, the sensitive flesh afire as every nerve ending sparked under the new stimulus, his tongue probing deeply.

With a final nibble on her clit, Mike sat back and pushed her legs towards her chest. Holding them in place with his arms, he lined his cock up and slid the flaring head into her cunt. With the head of his cock engaged, he slammed it full length into her, driving the breath from her lungs.

Melanie slid her hand over her clit and began to rub it furiously as Mike slammed every inch of his cock into her at a steady pace.

"Oh yes. Slam my pussy. Fuck me you bastard. Come on. Harder," she cried loudly head back and eyes closed. Her cunt felt like liquid fire and it was spreading quickly. With her free hand she pulled at a turgid nipple, squeezing and pinching herself, while Mike hammered into her faster and faster, his balls banging against her ass with each thrust.

Mike came first, grunting loudly as his cum sprayed the slick walls of her cunt. He kept hammering his twitching cock into her, as spurt after spurt of milky cum filled her to overflowing, while Melanie frigged herself frantically until she pushed herself over the top and was swept away in a wild explosion of ecstasy.

His cock still hard, Mike slowly stroked it in and out of Melanie's pussy as she rode out the receding throes of her orgasm. Cum oozed from her and pooled on the quilt beneath her ass. Melanie reached for his face and pulled him down to her and they locked together in a passionate embrace.

"That was wild Mike. Lucky for me your friend picked the wrong guy tonight,"

"Lucky for me too," replied Mike, "you are one hot fuck."

"Call me sometime and we'll do it again." She kissed him again, long and slow.

"We'd better get out of here before someone comes in. It won't be so hot if Brad hears I've been fucking around."

Reluctantly rolling off her, Mike stood and went to the bathroom to clean the dripping cum from his cock. Melanie followed and five minutes later they were both dressed.

"Look at the mess on the bed," said Melanie in dismay.

"Don't worry about. It probably won't be the last time tonight," said Mike. "You go first and I'll give you a couple of minutes to get clear."

Melanie opened the door and peered out in the hallway. Seeing it was all clear she gave Mike a quick kiss and slipped out closing the door behind her. Mike sat on the bed and to wait for a few minutes, thinking about Alexis and Wheeler.

He found he had no sympathy for her plight, deciding she had got all she deserved for picking an old has been like Wheeler in the first place. As for Wheeler, Mike was only angry with him because he had taken what Mike wanted take. He frowned as he pondered what to do about Alexis.

He was startled when the door opened and Mary, Steve's aunt, came into the room.

"Sorry Mike, I saw Melanie leave and I thought the room was empty," she said with a wicked smirk.

Mike groaned inwardly. Mary was also Melanie's aunt; the youngest of all the aunts and uncles, probably in her mid thirties was Mike's guess. Slim with a pixie face and bobbed haircut, she was not unattractive.

"She has a boyfriend you know," she continued, an evil glint in her eyes.

"Please don't say anything Mary," pleaded Mike.

"It might be too late. I saw Alexis out front waiting for a cab and she seemed pretty upset. Do you know why?"

"I can guess, but she couldn't know about me and Melanie. No way," said Mike emphatically.

"Well, if word gets out it won't be from me," she promised. "But you owe me. I want what Melanie got, 'cause she wasn't crying."

Mary kissed him lightly on the cheek and went into the bathroom and Mike bolted from the room before anyone else came along. When he got downstairs he went out onto the front porch, but Alexis was gone. She would have to wait for another day.

He joined Steve and the other guys out on the patio. They were all knocking the drinks back pretty quickly and full of talk about sports and women and what they were going to do for the summer holidays, but Mike was still thinking about Alexis and Wheeler. He watched Wheeler jigging about on the small stage in the corner of the yard. Mike thought he looked a little concerned about something.

Mike looked about the yard and saw Mrs. Wheeler sitting next to the spa holding an empty champagne glass. She was half slumped in the chair. As he watched she tried to stand, but failed and fell back onto the chair. Mike looked back at Mr. Wheeler and saw the worried frown.

Steve's mother and aunt were trying to help Mrs. Wheeler stand, eventually succeeding and helping her to stumble into the house. Kelly Wheeler was much younger than her husband. Twenty-eight years old, the attractive brunette had married Simon after a having a clandestine affair with him for two years. She suspected the marriage would not have happened if Simon's now ex-wife had not received an anonymous tip off about her husband's activities: from Kelly.

However, the four years of marriage had been tumultuous, as Wheeler had continued to have affairs with other women and sometimes his students and Kelly was desperate to have a baby in the hope it might save her marriage. Tonight was her best time of the month to get pregnant, but she knew the chance was gone after seeing the self satisfied look on her husband's face that meant he had just gotten laid. So had she had begun to drink quickly and heavily.

As Mike watched the three women make their way into the house an idea began to ferment in his mind. He waited until the band finished the set and watched Wheeler hurry into the house.

Mike turned to Steve, "Have a great night Steve. I'm going to cut out. I'll call you

Ignoring the protests of his friends he went into the house and found Wheeler and the three women over by the kitchen door. Wheeler was trying to persuade his wife to go home in a cab, but she was not willing.

"Sorry to interrupt Mr. Wheeler, but if Mrs. Wheeler is ready to go home, I could give her a lift. Its on my way."

"Oh, you're not leaving already Mike," said Steve's mother. "Its still early."

Mary just looked at him suspiciously.

"I've got an early start to help my Grandfather in the morning," said Mike innocently.

"Mike, you are a lifesaver. Come on Kelly. You remember Mike. He'll drop you at home. Alright," he almost pleaded.

Kelly peered at the good looking young man next to her husband and shrugged. "Sure," she slurred.

Wheeler helped her from the chair and put his arm around her waist to steady her and made his way towards the front door. Mike thanked Steve's mother and gave Mary a wink and followed the stumbling couple out the door and out to the road. His car was parked right across the street and he jogged ahead to open the door. Wheeler helped his wife into the car and then took her purse. Opening it he removed a set of keys and gave them to Mike, returning the purse to Kelly's lap.

"That big one is the door key Mike. If you could just help her into the house, she'll, be okay." He paused. " I owe you one Mike. We have to do another two hours yet. You're a good kid." He gave him a man-to-man nudge on the arm.

"Glad I could help Mr. Wheeler," said Mike with a false smile.

Wheeler bolted into the house without another word to his wife. Mike walked around and got in the car.

"What an asshole," mumbled Kelly. "Didn't even kiss me goodbye."

Mike looked at her, surprised she had noticed.

"I might be drunk, but I'm not that drunk. Why would you help a prick like him?" she asked.

"I'm not helping him. I'm helping you," replied Mike as he started the engine.

Kelly preened. She liked Mike. They had met a few times in the last couple of years at various school events. A strong young man, Mike often helped out with the equipment for the school band, mainly so he could get close to some of the girls in the band Kelly surmised.

Mike glanced at her as he drove. She was wearing a low cut blouse that showed the top half of a good size pair of tits and was coupled with a very short skirt that was covering very little of her upper thighs.

"He's a womanizing prick, you know," she said forcefully. "I know he screwed some little slut tonight. Poor bitch. I bet it was good for him and crap for her," she added knowingly.

Mike winced inwardly at her the truth of her words.

"We're supposed to be having a baby." She snorted. "How can he get me pregnant if he's fucking some other slut instead of me."

Hoping the questions were rhetorical, Mike kept quiet and drove quickly through the quiet streets and was relieved when he arrived in Ninth Avenue. He drove up the drive of the Wheeler home and stopped by the garage door. He scooted around to open the door for Kelly, taking her hand to help her out.

"I'm alright Mike. I'm a bit sloshed but I can walk."

Mike held her arm anyway and they weaved up to the front door. He fumbled to get the key in the door, which made her giggle, but soon had the door open. He found a light switch just inside the door and turned it on. He pushed the door shut and locked it.

"Should I help you upstairs," he asked hopefully.

"Of course. I don't want to fall and I'm having trouble walking in these shoes." She giggled at her own joke.

Mike wrapped an arm around her waist and Kelly put her arm around his. Kelly could feel liked the feel of the muscular arm around her waist and deliberately stumbled against Mike, poking her large breast into his side.

When they reached the stairs, both Kelly and Mike realized that the stairs were not wide enough for them to go up side by side.

"Oops, that's a bit of a squeeze," Kelly giggled.

Without a word Mike swept he up in his arms. Kelly's eyes widened in surprise as her arms flew automatically around his neck as if she might otherwise fall. Mike started up the stairs, easily holding the young woman, who now rested her head on his shoulder.

"You are so strong," she murmured. Her neglected pussy was beginning to throb as imagined his strong young cock sliding into her.

The main bedroom was just to the left at the top of the stairs and Mike carried her straight in a deposited her gently on the bed, although Kelly was reluctant to let go. He found a bedside light and turned it on low.

He pulled her up into a sitting position and began to unbutton her blouse. Kelly was experiencing some internal conflict about how far she should go. He couldn't fuck her she had decided, but a little fooling would just be getting some back on her husband. However, she didn't feel in control of the situation, and was worried Mike might go further than he should.

He removed her blouse and reached behind her to undo her bra. Aware that his cock was almost in her face, he fumbled around before finally removing the hooks from the eyelets and pulling the straps down her arms. Her firm breasts were magnificent, sagging very little without support. Kelly watched him through bleary eyes, wondering what he would do next, but aware her nipples were showing her arousal.

She felt his hands on her breasts, brushing her nipples softly and kneading the flesh. Kelly moaned as her nipples and pussy tingled. Mike reached behind her again and pulled down the zip in the back of her tight skirt. When he stood up, he pushed her flat on her back, took hold of the bottom of her skirt with both hands and pulled it down her legs, leaving her naked except for the sheer white panties showing the dark triangular thatch of hair.

Kelly held her breath as he took hold of the waistband and she lifted her ass. He slowly peeled her panties down her legs, exposing the wet, fleshy labia and the protruding hood that covered her clit.

Mike threw her panties on the floor and then held a slender leg up in the air. He ran his hand along her calf, over her ankle and removed the stiletto-heeled shoe. He lowered the leg and took hold of the other in the same manner. Again he caressed her calf and ankle as his hand traveled to her shoe and removed it and then lowered her leg back onto the bed.

Completely aroused by this point, Kelly was panting softly, licking her dry lips, while her pussy dripped with slick fluid. Her whole body was tingling and anticipating what might come as Mike knelt on the edge of the bed and bent over her. His mouth went to her right breast and he sucked the nipple between his lips and flicked it gently with his tongue, sending a shudder rippling through her body as she moaned loudly.

He switched to the other breast and licked and sucked on the hard nipple, causing her to moan louder. Letting go he advanced toward her face. He kissed her neck and then advanced to her ear lobe with a series of searing kisses. He sucked and nibbled at her ear lobe making her writhe back and forth as she ran her fingers through his dark hair.

"Where do you keep you pajamas?" he asked softly.

Kelly was confused by the question and it was a few seconds before she stuttered, "Top drawer," and waved vaguely at the dresser.

Mike slid rolled off of Kelly and went over to the dresser and opened the drawer as Kelly tried to make sense of what he was doing. In the dim light he saw sheer black baby doll pajamas complete with open crotch panties. Taking them from the drawer, he returned to the bed.

He slipped the panties over her feet and pulled them up her legs and over her thighs.

"Lift your ass," he instructed.

Still confused Kelly lifted her ass from the bed and he pulled the panties all the way up. Mike was pleased to see that the soft lips of her pussy poked through the opening in the front.

Kelly was feeling vaguely disappointed at being put in her pajamas. She wanted a to fool around a little more. She sat up as Mike pulled on her hands to help her up. He slipped her arms through the straps and did up the clasp that nestle between her breasts and then jiggled her breasts to make sure they were in the proper position. Kelly liked that part.

Holding her face in his hands, Mike kissed her soft lips and Kelly responded, thrusting her tongue into his mouth. As they kissed Mike worked her further back onto the bed and then lowered her down, their lips still locked together. He pulled at her nipples through the sheer fabric, which seemed to get her really hot. He moved his hand to the other breast and tweaked the nipple fiercely and she groaned into his mouth.

Finally breaking the lip lock, Mike said, " Do you want me to make you cum?"

"Hell yes," she moaned.

"But you can't fuck me," she said suddenly panicked. "We're trying to have a baby."

"Don't worry about," said Mike casually, as he moved his head down between her legs. Finding the opening in her panties, he planted his mouth over her pussy and sucked the flaps of her labia into his mouth. He heard the sharp intake of breath from Kelly. He sucked on the slick flesh and lapped the juices pouring from her pussy. He nibbled at her clit, driving her wild as she bucked her hips into his face.

Mike began to carefully undo his pants and then pushed them down his legs, relieved his aching cock was finally free. His movements went unnoticed by Kelly, who was lost in a swirling cloud of pleasure as the pressure built to bursting point.

Sensing she was close to coming Mike quickly moved up her body, his weight holding her down. Instinctively, her legs opened wider before Kelly realized what she was doing. She only felt a sense of disappointment that Mike's wonderful mouth had moved from her throbbing cunt, but then she felt his lips sucking at her throat, fanning the fire within her.

Mike's cock found her gaping cunt and plunged straight into the wet hole.

"No, no, no," cried Kelly, but not a word passed her lips, as Mike ground against her clit with every stroke of his cock. She could feel his cock filling her cunt as never before, stretching it to accommodate the thick shaft. The pressure on her clit and the searing kisses on her neck stoking the volcano burning within her.

Suddenly all sense of reality was lost as fireworks exploded all around her and all she could feel was the brilliant fire flooding her body and the continual pounding in her cunt as Mike continued to spear her with his cock.

Kelly was lost in a dream world as the fire receded and she was left in a warm cocoon of satisfied lust. She was only vaguely aware as Mike pulled his cock from her still throbbing cunt and rolled off of her. He flipped her over on her front and moved behind her, pushing her legs apart.

Mike grabbed her hips and pulled her up towards him as Kelly tried in vain to make her arms support her instead of her face, now buried in the quilt. Mike aimed his cock at her pussy and pulled her back onto it and began to bang his groin hard against her firm ass.

Operating on remote control, Kelly automatically pushed back to meet his thrusting hips. Through the fog that clouded her mind, she could feel his cock driving all the way into her cunt and banging against her cervix. A thought was trying to break through the fog, something she needed to tell Mike, but it receded under the assault of the pounding cock in her cunt. She could hear and feel Mike slap into her ass and she began to moan softly once again. She loved being fucked from behind when the man totally filled her cunt with cock.

Mike felt his balls begin to contract and within seconds a potent load of cum was flooding the into Kelly's womb, spurt after spurt filling her up. Mike groaned loudly, holding his pulsating cock firmly against the entrance to her womb until it began to go soft.

Feeling his cock shrinking inside her, he released her hips and Kelly collapsed on the bed. Mike pulled his pants up and tucked in his shirt. He peered at Kelly and saw she was fast asleep already. He turned her around lengthways on the bed and maneuvered her into position with her head on the pillow. Before he pulled the quilt up he made sure her attire was as it should be and then pulled the quilt up to her shoulders.

He turned the lights off as he made his way out of the house, leaving the keys on a table in the entrance hall. Mike was well satisfied with his night as he recalled the highlights during the drive home.

As he neared home, he turned his thoughts to his Aunt Beth, she of the foul mouth and temper to match. He had a plan for her that he intended to put into action tomorrow morning. He had bought some spy cameras that he intended to place in several locations around the house controlled by a link to his PC. He was hoping to get something on record that would convince his Grandfather to kick her out of the house. Then life would be good.

Back at the Wheeler home all was quiet. Kelly slept soundly, the combination of alcohol and sex a wonderful sleep potion, but within her womb a frantic race was taking place. Five minutes after Mike left, the strongest and fastest racer reached the egg waiting in Kelly's womb and united with it to create a new life.

This is the last chapter planned for this series. You can read more of Mike's adventures in 'Mike Trains A Slut'..

421 Blackmail

blcking

My cousin, Zoe, was visiting this summer and staying with my sister and me. She was twenty-five years old and looking smoking hot. Last time I saw her, she had dark chocolate skin, natural hair, slim figure with C or D cup breasts, flat stomach and a nice round ass. She resembled Keke Palmer. She was traveling from Europe visiting family and staying with us for a week.

My Sister, Candice, was twenty-three years old and was at home for the summer from school. Since she was my sister, I never looked at her in a sexual way. However, she was also hot looking. She was about five feet ten or eleven inches tall, slim figure, long legs, and a nice little booty. She resembled Yara Shahidi from the television show "Blackish".

Me, J'vonte, I was twenty-one years old and also at home for the summer. I'm a light brown, almost caramel skin tone, six feet tall with an athletic build. I play basket for my school so I am muscular, but not football player size. I date a lot of girls, but mostly white and Hispanic girls. I have never been with a black girl. There are three categories of black girls at my school. The ones who are too focused on school and don't want to date anyone. The ones who only date white and Asian guys. And the ghetto ones who are too loud and flashy.

Our dad is a sales man and travels a lot. Mom is a nurse who works twelve hour shifts and sleeps all day when she is home. So, when Zoe said she was coming to visit, she asked me to pick her up from the airport. She gave me the flight info and I waited for her at baggage claim. From afar, I could see her coming down the escalators, wearing this yellow halter sundress with blue flowers and carrying a beige over the shoulder bag with matching sandals.

Damn, she was fine. If only she wasn't my cousin. She saw me and our eyes met. She smiled at me and I could tell she was as excited to see me as I was to see her. Last time I saw her, it was three years ago at my graduation party. She was so young and innocent. Now she was grown and sexy. She strutted herself toward me and gave me a big hug. I could feel her nipples poking at my chest through her dress.

"Oh, my God! Look at you? How are you?" She screamed with a big smile on her face and pulling me closer into her.

"I'm doing good. How are you?" I said, hugging her back.

"I'm good. I'm good." She responded as she squeezed my bicep and looking me up and down. "You were this scrawny little kid fresh outta high school last time I saw you. Now you're tall and... BIG."

"Thank you! You look good as well." I said, checking her out. She was not wearing a bra under the dress.

"Oh please! I'm not even wearing makeup."

I laughed it off and told her to show me which bag was hers and I would pick it up. We were making small talk as we stood there waiting for the bags to come out. I couldn't help, but to glance her way every once in a while, checking out her ass.

Her bags finally came out. I grabbed them and we walked out to the car. On the drive home, I asked her if she wanted something to eat and she said no. I was hungry, so I stopped at a Wendy's drive through and ordered a burger with fries and a soda. I turned to her and asked again, "Are you sure, you don't want anything. It's on me."

She leaned over to my side looking out the window reading the menu. "Get me a chicken sandwich with a bottle of water?" I could see a clear view of her cleavage.

I paid, grabbed the food and handed it over to her. She placed the drinks in the car's cup holders and the food on her lap. She pulled out my burger, unwrapped and handed it to me. I took it from her, thanked her and started eating. I looked at the clock and we had another forty-five minutes of driving to do before we reached home.

Everything about her was sexy. Even the way she ate and how she licked her lips after every bite. There was a drib of mayonnaise on her bottom lip. I wanted to reach over, lick it off and plunge my tongue in her sexy mouth as I kissed her hard. Damn, I couldn't. She was my cousin and that would be wrong.

She reached over and squeezed my thigh and said, "thank you!" Her fingers grazed the tip of my cock and it stiffened up. Fuck! Did she feel my boner? She was probably thinking I was a pervert and getting hard as I checked her out. I looked over and saw that we still had another half hour before we got home. Great! I'm pretty sure she felt it and will bring it up soon. Nope. Instead, she adjusted her seat and leaned back, resting her eyes while I drove. The air conditioner was on high in the car and I could see her erect nipples through the dress, which was not helping my hard-on.

When we finally arrived home, I grabbed her bags out of the car and we went inside. My sister, who was upstairs, came flying down, screaming, "ZOEEE!" and both screamed in unison "HHHAAAA!" Candice was wearing a pair of yoga shorts and a sweaty sports bra. She must have been working out. I carried the bags into the guest room where Zoe would be sleeping.

My bedroom was downstairs, so I went down to rest after the long drive. My room used to be upstairs, but after my parents finished the basement, I moved down there. After I moved, they extended their room into mine, building a master closet and bathroom. My sister's room was also upstairs and the guest room, where Zoe would sleep, was on the first floor.

As I laid in bed, the thought of Zoe's sexy body and lips flashed through my mind. Guys must go crazy over her. I wondered what it would feel like kissing those juicy lips. My phone rang and brought me back to reality. It was my sister calling me to come up for dinner. The three of us sat at the table for dinner. After dinner, I went back downstairs to watch some television and left the girls upstairs chatting and catching up.

In the middle of the night, I woke up and went to the kitchen to get a drink. As I opened the fridge and grabbed a bottle of water, I heard a soft foot step coming around the corner.

"Hey, you're up?" She said, surprised to see me.

"Yes, I got thirsty and came up for some water. You want one?"

"Same here. That and I am still jet lagged."

I gave her the water and reached for another one. She was wearing this short white and red polka dots night dress with the word 'Pink' written on her chest which went up a little as she drank her water, exposing her well-toned, sexy thighs. "Ah! Thank you!" She said after swallowing the water. My cock was getting hard again looking at her legs. I turned and faced away from her hiding my boner.

"Well, I'm going back to bed. Thank you again for the water." She said as she turned and walk away. She was barefoot and was walking on her tippy toes. Her ass jiggled as she walked. She turned her head in a sexy way and glanced over her shoulder looking back at me and waved. My cock grew even harder.

I drank my water and went back downstairs. As I stood in the bathroom to pee, the thought of her sexy lips wrapped around my cock flashed through my mind again. I shook it off and went back to bed.

In the morning, I woke up to the smell of bacon. I cleaned up and went upstairs. There she was, Zoe, in the kitchen cooking breakfast. "Good morning!"

"Good morning! You're cooking?"

"Yea, it's the least I could do while you guys let me stay here. Do you mind setting the table?" She asked without even turning her head. She was still wearing the night dress and her ass jiggle under it as she stirred whatever was on the stove. I set the table and sat where I could see her at my view.

Candice came down wearing this pink short cotton shorts, and a blue top with the picture of an ice cream with jimmies dripping over it and the words 'Pretty please with sprinkles on top' written on it. She sat at the head of the table and Zoe across from me. We all sat and ate bacon, eggs, potatoes and grits. Both their nipples were poking through their garments. I couldn't help but to stare at Zoe's since she was in front of me.

After breakfast, I went back downstairs, got dressed and went to the pool house to exercise. My dad wanted to experiment with glass and build the pool house in all glass. Every wall, interior and exterior, were made of glass. The pool house was separated into a little in-law's apartment and a gym area with an indoor spa area.

After my exercise, I walked out drenched in sweat. The girls were laid on the pool chaise lounging under the sun in their bikinis. I took my top off, exposing my chest and abs and dove into the pool. I swam a couple of laps around the pool before exiting at the shallow end. Before I exited, I splashed some water at the girls.

"Hey, stop it!" Zoe yelled back.

"Boy, I'mma kill you," Candice chimed in.

My cock got hard in my sport shorts seeing Zoe's bare ass in her skimpy thong bikini as she tried to barricade herself from the water. I laughed and went inside to shower. Once I got inside, I noticed I left my shirt and sneakers outside by the pool. I walked back to grab them and the girls were nowhere to be found. I bent over to grab my stuff and glanced in the corner of my eyes and saw the girls in the pool house kissing and making out.

I grabbed my stuff and head back into the house. What did I just see? Was that really Candice and Zoe? Nah, it had to be two other girls. Or Zoe with another girl. Or Candice with another girl. But wait, was my sister a lesbian? Come to think of it, I've never seen Candice with a guy. Or another girl as a matter of fact. Either way, what I just saw was immoral, but sexy at the same time.

I got in the shower. When I came out, Zoe was sitting on my bed in her bikini with a big smile on her face. "Oh, Um! I'm sorry! I didn't think anyone was in here." I said as I reached for a towel to cover myself.

She got up, walked over to me and traced a finger on my chest. She grabbed the back of my neck with the other hand and pulled me in for a kiss. I kissed her back, hard. Her sweet lips tasted like cotton candy. Our tongue danced in our mouths. My cock stiffened under the towel. Since I just came out of the shower, I wasn't wearing a shirt, and I desperately wanted to feel her breasts against me. Still kissing her, I untied her bikini top, slipped it off of her and let it fall to the bedroom floor.

I broke the kiss and looked down. Her dark areolas were now visible and looking back at me, her nipples puckered and hard. Still holding the towel behind my back, I cupped one breast in my left hand and kissed her again. She groaned into my mouth. My cock was full-on hard now poking up through the towel. I desperately wanted to push her down to her knees, force her mouth onto my erection, and make her suck me into oblivion.

Instead, I kept kissing her, thumbing her erect nipple. When she sighed into my mouth, I gave the nipple a little pinch. She jerked against me but did not stop me. She continued to kiss me, letting her soft, sweet tongue wander into my mouth. I drank from her, quenching a thirst that I had not realized I had. She was so beautiful, but yet she was my cousin.

I broke the kiss, pushed her back and walked over to the bed to clear my head. She turned me around, pulled the towel down and pushed me onto the bed. I fell on my butt and she bent down in front of me. My cock stood erect like a flag pole. She grabbed the end of my shaft and wrapped her thick juicy lips around the head of my cock. She was sucking my cock when my sister walked in.

"What are you guys doing?" She yelled standing at the end of my bed in her bikini.

Zoe stopped, stood up and ran out of the bedroom. Candice looked pissed and disgusted at the same time. How could she be upset, when she was just in the pool house locking lips with Zoe? Was she upset because Zoe and I were cousins or because it wasn't her?

I opened my mouth to say, well I just saw you two kissing in the pool house. Before I could say that, she had a big grin on her face looking at my cock. I bent over and grabbed the towel to cover myself.

"You want to fuck her, don't you?" She said with a smile. "She is, indeed, beautiful and sexy. If you want to fuck her, go for it. Under one condition."

I looked at her confused and said no words.

"I want in."

"What?" I yelled. Now it was my turn to be confused and disgusted. "Hell no! Candice, you're my sister."

"Either I'm in or I tell mom and dad what I just witnessed." She said as she walked away.

I grabbed her arm and turned her around. "You cannot be serious?"

"Oh, I am. Either I'm in or I tell. Think about it, two women and you." She said looking down at my crotch.

I let her go and she walked out of the room. "Think about it, J. It could be fun and... HOT." She said walking away. Her barely covered ass swaying left to right with every step.

My cock hardened at the sight of my sister's ass. Damn she was hot. Stop it. She's your sister. The thought of fucking two women at the same time flooded my mind. Good lord it would be hot and sexy, but the two said women were my cousin and sister. But if I didn't let her, she would tell mom and dad. I could not let that happen. They would probably disown me.

Who knew my sister wanted to fuck me? No. She didn't want to fuck me. She wanted Zoe but figured she would throw me in the middle of it so I couldn't tell mom and dad on her. She was blackmailing me.

I got dressed and went out to play ball with the guys. Knowing how awkward dinner would be tonight, I stayed out late. It was a little after midnight when I arrived home. Candice was in the living room watching television. "Hey sis, we need to talk."

"I'm listening." She said without turning her head.

"I've thought about it long and hard, no pun intended."

"And...?" she said with a smile.

"We're brother and sister and cannot have sex. However, I think you want to fuck Zoe and she wants me. So, let's fuck her together. It's a win, win for all three of us. You get what you want, Zoe. She gets what she wants, me. And how hot could it get to be in bed with two hot looking women?"

"Well, I actually didn't want to join in. I just wanted to watch you two fuck each other, but since you insist, how can I say no to that?" She said with a smirk on her face.

The next day, I woke up to the same smell of bacon. I went upstairs to find the girls in the kitchen cooking together. Zoe was wearing the same short dress as before and Candice was wearing one of my button-down shirts with the top three buttons undone, exposing some cleavage and one of my boxer shorts under.

"Really, Candice?" I said looking at my clothes on her.

"What? They're comfy."

Zoe couldn't reach whatever she was stirring on the stove and had to stand on her tippy toes to reach it. Her dressed raised as she stretched over the pot. Her ass was in full view. I sat down at the table in the same spot as before to get a better view of her ass. She had a white thong on under the dress, hugging her heart shaped ass. Just like yesterday, her ass jiggled as she stirred the pot, but this time better. I had a full view of her sweet, chunky brownies.

After breakfast, we all went to our respective bedrooms. When I came out, the girls were already outside. Candice was laid on a swan shaped floating device in the pool, while Zoe was laid on the lawn chair. Both soaking up the sun.

I walked past them and went into the pool house to exercise. When I came out, they were still in the same place and position. "Soaking up some vitamin D, ladies?" I asked with a smirk.

"Shut up!" Candice yelled back.

"Yep. I might as well get it from the sun, since I can't get the real thing." Zoe said winking at me.

I smiled and continued walking in to the house. I jumped into the shower. As I was soaking my body under the hot water, I felt a draft coming into the bathroom. "Who's there?" I asked wiping the fog off the shower glass. No one was there. But then I felt a hand snaking up my back to my chest. I turned around to find Zoe standing there fully naked. Her breasts swollen and nipples erect looking at me. She slid her hand down from my chest to my butt and her eyes to my crotch at the same time.

I lifted her face and kissed her. She kissed me back, hard, sucking on my tongue as I bit her upper lip. She grabbed my ass and pulled me closer to her. With my right hand, I grabbed the side of her face and kissed her deeper. I reached behind her with my left hand and grabbed a handful of her round ass and pulled her toward me. My erect cock bumped into her crotch.

She broke the kiss and pushed me back. She turned around and backed her ass onto my cock. I cupped her breast with one hand, reached down between her legs with the other and slid a finger between her silky lips. Her juice box was hot and wet. My finger slipped right in. She let a sigh out. I fingered her pussy as she slowly bumped her ass onto me. My cock rubbed between her legs as she shifted back and forth. Zoe stiffened and took a good grip of the back of my neck as she orgasmed around my finger.

When we were done, we showered together. She washed my body as I did hers. We came out of the shower, dried ourselves and wrapped the towels around our bodies. With Zoe in front of me, we walked out of the bathroom to find Candice sitting on the chair by my bed. She was still in her bikini sitting with her legs crossed.

"You two love birds having fun without me?"

I ignored her and turned Zoe around to face me. "Are you sure you want to do this?"

"Yes, I do. I don't just want it. I craved it. I crave you. I crave your lips, your tongue, your body pressed against mine. I crave your big hard cock, your lips wrapped around my pussy sucking my clit. I want to take your cock inside me, balls deep, possess you for a night. I want to fuck you and fuck you and fuck you until neither one of us can take it anymore." My cock was a steel rod underneath the towel as she spoke. "I'm so wet for you right now, dripping like a broken tap." She said not caring of the consequences of my parents finding out.

"You want to fuck him so bad? Then shut up and just do it." Candice yelled.

I picked her up and set her down gently onto the bed. She spread her legs apart exposing her sweet pink pussy for me to lick. I knelt down and buried my face between her legs and my tongue deep in her sweet juice box. I sucked her clit into my mouth and swirled my tongue around the tip.

I swiped my tongue along her slit and nearly unraveled. God, she tasted so fucking good. Better than any pussy I had ever tasted, and I'd had more than my share. Even her little asshole tasted sweet. I slid my tongue through her folds again. She moved her hips up and down, moaning.

"Your pussy tastes so good, Zoe." I dived back in again, sliding her labia along my teeth, nipping, biting and sucking. Couldn't get enough of her sweet pussy.

When I finally took a break and kissed the sweet curves of her ass, I inserted two fingers into her cunt. Immediately, she clenched around me, jerking backward. God, she was coming. And it was the most exciting thing ever. Her moans and clenches fueled my hunger. She was going to come and come and come all fucking night. She responded to my touch like no other had.

"J, what are you doing to me? Fuck, it's damn good." She kept driving into my fingers, her spasms increasing. I was beyond thrilled.

"Yeah, baby, come all over my fingers." I caressed her sweet round ass as she convulsed and collapsed on her belly. I turned her over. I could have slid my cock into her heat in that moment, and damn, I was tempted, but I had to savor her. This could be the only time I had her.

"Sit up." I commanded. "I want you to suck my cock."

She rolled over as I climbed onto the bed, sat with my legs open and her in between ready to suck my cock.

"How do you like it, J? You want me to lick it? Kiss it? Or suck it deep?"

"All of the above. I don't care." I leaned back and closed my eyes. "Just get those sweet lips around my cock."

She bent forward and obeyed, kissing the tip. I damn near exploded. Then she tongued my tiny slit, swirling her tongue around the head. She slid her tongue down the underside of my cock to the base and up again. Then she swirled around the head again and clamped her lips over it, taking me to the back of her throat. She held it there for a few seconds, and I had to force myself not to release down her throat.

"Damn." A soft moan escaped my lips.

She continued sucking me, making me crazy, until I couldn't hold off any longer. I grabbed the back of her head, forcing her down upon my cock and then up and back down, up and back down.

I ached to come down her throat, to watch my semen wet her mouth, watch her lick my saltiness from her lips.

No, fuck that. I wanted to come in that hot little pussy of hers.

I had planned to take her from behind, doggy-style. That way I wouldn't have to look at her face, but suddenly I wanted more than anything to see those eyes when I came inside her and as she shattered again around my hardness. I grabbed her hair and forced her off of my cock, and laying her down on her back, I spread her legs.

Her red pussy lay beckoning, already swollen from her first orgasm. I slid my hard cock deep into her cunt, feeling every ridge of her wall, sliding deeper and deeper.

"Please J, fuck me. Fuck me hard. I need it." She begged as I dug deeper into her.

"My turn!" Candice said as she climbed the bed and sat onto Zoe's face. I had forgotten she was in here with us. "Eat this pussy, baby." she commanded as her hand slid down my back.

"Oh fuck! I'm coming for you, Z." Candice moaned.

"Ahhhhh! I'm coming. Keep fucking me, J. Don't stop." Zoe yelled as I fucked her harder and harder, dug deeper and deeper into her sweet cunt.

"AAAhhhh!" Candice yelled as she orgasmed onto Zoe's face.

"Fuccccck!" Zoe yelled as her pussy clamped down onto my cock.

"Ughhhhh!" I groaned as I pulled out and bust a load on Zoe's stomach.

I collapsed on the bed next to Zoe, panting for air. My cock still hard and covered with Zoe's juice. I looked over and Candice was licking my spunk off Zoe's stomach.

When she was done, she crawled over to me. Climbed on top of me into a sixty-nine position and licked the shaft of my cock and took the head into her mouth. She took as much as she could down her throat and sucked it good. I opened my mouth to tell her no, but her beautiful red pussy was on display, ripe for me to take it. And her puckered little hole. God damn, the woman was killing me.

"Forgive me, Father..." I started saying. "... Oh, fuck it! We're all going to hell." I whispered to myself as I buried my face between my sister's ass cheeks and tongued fucked her sweet twat. I stuck my tongue into her as her pussy lips sucked on it.

When she was done, she positioned herself into the doggy position with her face between Zoe's legs. I knelt behind her and drove my cock inside her cunt. I fucked Candice hard as she ate Zoe's pussy. My cock fit tightly into her tunnel. Once I was balls deep in her, I started pounding hard. My balls slapping at her clit. I kept fucking harder and harder into her until I was ready to explode. My balls tightened up, I felt it flying at the speed of light, passing through the shaft and gathered at the head. One more stroke and I would explode in my sister.

"Yes, fuck me, J. Don't stop. I'm coming for you, baby." Begging me to fuck her.

"AAAhhh!" Zoe yelled as she grabbed the head of Candice.

"Don't pull out." Candice yelled as she reached behind me and grabbed my butt cheek, pulling me deeper into her.

I grabbed Candice's hips and dug my cock real deep into her and exploded. "Ughhhhhh!"

Once my balls were empty, I pulled out and dropped to the bed. Candice knelt at Zoe's face and pushed the cum into her mouth. Then she laid on top of her and they both twirled my cum into their mouths before swallowing it.

We all fell to sleep and took a nap on my bed. I woke up first and the girls were lying there spent. I walked over to the bathroom to wash my cock. When I came out, the girls were awake.

"Oh, my God! I needed that." Zoe said breathing deep.

"We all needed that." Candice chimed in.

We all got dressed and went out to dinner together.

Zoe and I continued fucking each other the rest of the time she was here until she left. Once we were done she would go upstairs to my sister and licked each other off.

After that night, Candice and I never touched each other again. However, I couldn't help but to admire her beauty as she struts her ass around the house in her short shorts or one of my shirts and boxers..

422 Blackmail Has Consequences

dezurtdawg

It should go without saying that all characters are at least 18 years of age. In this fantasy world STDs don't exist! The main character has a large cock so if you are threatened by that, go else where. If you don't believe the acts described here can be done then either you have a problem or your partner does as they are incredible!

My name is Ron. I graduated high school early and had also taken several college courses while still in high school. My sister April is pissed that her little brother is going to enter college as a sophomore, same as she will be. My goal is to finish my bachelor's degree one year before her and start on my masters in business, then work my way up to be the head of the biggest companies I can find.

My part time summer job allowed me to take more courses, no free time but I felt I didn't have time for that. One morning I went in to work only to find that a collision had knocked out the power and I was sent home with pay. Walking towards my parents' front door I decided today would be a great day to use the pool, first time all summer. I used my key and entered the house, went to my room and put on my suit, then went and got a Coke before stepping into our very private back yard.

I had taken about ten steps checking out the pool before my eyes registered movement and my ears heard passionate moans. I turned my face towards the pool pump enclosure and there stood a very tan and blond pool serviceman with his shorts around his ankles and his hands on my mom's head. She was kneeling before him with his cock down her throat. Mom nearly jumped out of her skin when I yelled out "God damn it, Mom! How could you?!"

She pulled off of him so quickly that she ended up sprawled out on her ass on the grass. That's when I noticed her bikini top was untied and hanging to the sides, her perfect 34D tits heaving proudly on her chest. Pool boy quickly pulled his shorts up and ran from the yard calling out "See you later, Jan, um, Mrs. Porter!" then he was gone.

I looked back to see my mom struggling to stand up – damn her tits looked nice bouncing like that – then she ran to the house crying out "Oh my god...damn...oh my god!" She disappeared into the house and I wondered what my dad would think about this. Knowing him and his temper, she would wish that he would just kill her.

All I knew for sure was I wasn't in the mood to swim any more. Oh and I knew one more thing, pool boy's cock never reached to my mom's throat, pity for him and his future wife. Walking back into the house I tossed my towel on the counter and slumped onto the first chair I came to in the family room. Moments later my mom walked in and sat across from me, her bikini top was tied again. My knee was bouncing as I nervously bounced my foot rapidly; something she knew all too well was a bad sign.

"Ron, honey, I'm sorry that you saw that..." she began.

"Oh, that's just fucking great!" I interrupted her. "Not sorry that you did it, just sorry that you got caught! Just sorry that your son just caught you sucking some tiny dicked pool boy!" My knee was bouncing faster than it ever had and I noticed mom's eyes were locked on it as she bit her lower lip. "Just what do you think my dad is going to say when I tell him what I saw?"

Mom's eyes snapped to mine, the fear etched into her normally beautiful face. "Oh no, don't! Please don't tell him! It'll kill him and then he'll kill me! Please, Ron, don't tell him, please!" Her voice was shaky and I was amazed at the amount of terror that showed in her eyes.

"Why not! What's in it for me to forget about telling dad that my mom likes to suck on little bitty cocks?"

"Ron, please stop calling his cock 'little', it's a very nice 6 inches!" mom said trying to defend her taste in cocks.

I looked at her in disbelief. "Shit mom, who measured it? Him? Or did you just guess at it? It sure looked small to me."

"This is ridiculous; he is just as big as your father. I don't know why we are arguing about size when I know you are going to tell your father. Do you really have to tell?" As she asked this she slid off her chair and walked on her knees to my chair. "Please, Ron, don't tell on me, I'll be good from now on."

"Shit, I all ready know that dad can't trust you, and now you want me to trust you! Are you on dope or something?"

Tears were streaming down her cheeks now and she begged me again, "Ron, please don't tell him. I'll make it right with you, I promise, just don't tell!"

I laughed at her saying "You'll make it right with me! Like hell." Her face pleaded with me and I blurted out "The only way to make it right is to give me what you were giving him!"

"You fucking little bastard!" she screamed as she slapped me.

"Now that wasn't very nice, considering what you want me to forget seeing." I said flatly. "I believe I'm giving you a great deal. Tell you what; I'll give you till 5:00. Dad gets home at 5:30 or so and that would give you 30 minutes to take care of the first installment."

"Installment! It's not going to happen once, not to mention installments." Mom was shaking in either disbelief that I had suggested that, or fear at what would happen if she didn't agree to my demand. "God I can't believe you said this."

I got up quickly, my knee bumping into her shoulder and knocking her down. It was then I noticed I was hard, my 9 inch cock tenting in my trunks. I heard her gasp as I stepped past her so I guessed that she saw it too. As I left the room I said simply "Five o'clock".

Two hours later I went down and made a sandwich for lunch and ate it at the table. No sign of my mom, so I looked out and her car was parked by the garage. Well, at least she didn't leave. I grabbed a can of Coke and wandered back to my room, then grabbed some clean shorts and took a shower, finally getting out of my never wet swim suit.

After my shower I must have fallen asleep as I woke up to my mom opening my door and walking half way to my bed. My wall clock showed almost 4:00. Mom was very fidgety before finally saying, "Ron, honey, please don't ask this of me. I'm your mother for Christ's sake!"

My eyes went to the clock again then back to hers. All I said was "Tick Tock." Her face went white and she ran from the room sobbing.

I got up and turned on my computer and started surfing the web. Seemed like I was checking the clock every ten minutes and that maybe I had pressed my luck a bit too far. Maybe she had decided to tell my dad that I had tried to get her to go down on me and when she refused had tried to come up with a tale to use to coerce her into it. If she had thought to do that, I was the one that would be dead meat. If I lived I would be tossed out on my ass! Oh shit!

My body jerked when I heard my door open just before 5:00. Quickly turning I saw my mother walking towards me, her head down, her lips quivering as if she was very cold. She walked right up in front of me, her head down, and softly said, "I can't believe you are making me do this. This is worse than what you caught me doing." Then she dropped to her knees and roughly undid my belt, snap and then unzipped me. Even more roughly she pulled my shorts down, truly surprised to see I was going commando. Her biggest surprise however was when my barely semi hard cock flopped out in front of her face.

Mom quickly switched her eyes from my cock to my eyes and back, each time seeing my cock get larger. It was an amazing sight to behold as mom's look turned from one of mixed repulsion and hatred, into one of unmitigated lust. Her hands grasped my shaft and gave me firm strokes making me rapidly reach full mast. She then grabbed my shaft with her left hand at my base, then grasped me again with her right hand directly above her left. She barely had two-thirds of my length covered and she gasped out, "Oh my god, Ron, I...I've never seen anything like this. Oh my god." Her tongue flicked out and licked my tip, then swirled around the ridge making me groan with pleasure.

Mom looked deep into my eyes as her lips slipped down and over my cock head. She sucked hard onto me and my dick was pulled into her oral cavity. The suction surprisingly increased and her tongue began stroking my shaft's underside making me groan as my head fell back. I couldn't believe that she was actually doing it, my MOM was before me on her knees sucking my hard cock for all she was worth. Her little hands were stroking my shaft where she couldn't get it in her mouth.

"My god, your cock is so huge! I can't believe it! Yum." Mom said before swallowing my cock till it pressed hard against the opening to her throat. She worked my cock expertly with her sexy mouth for over ten minutes but I wasn't even close to cumming. Glancing at the clock she said, "You haven't cum yet, how?"

Smiling at her I said, "Easy, I jerked off in the shower. Twice!"

"You little shit!" Mom screamed at me, before giving my shaft 4 solid sucks as she took me as far into her mouth as she could. Pulling off of me she said, "You do know that is not fair!"

Her mouth again clamped down onto my cock as she bobbed, sucked, and jerked on me while her tongue licked, swirled, and flicked all over my cock. Damn she can really suck cock! If I have my way, there is going to be one very unhappy pool boy. She amazed me at the way she attacked me, working feverishly trying to make me cum. Her mouth pulled off of me as she took a break to rest her jaws and she looked at the clock. Shocked, she learned she had been sucking on me for over 25 minutes and she had probably 5 minutes until my dad got home. If he found her like this, well, let's just say that all hell breaking loose would be just a warm up to how my dad would react.

"Oh my god, Ron, please cum for me! You have to CUM!" she growled to me before inhaling my shaft again. Her head was a blur as she bobbed up and down on my pillar, all the while sucking forcefully and working my meat with her talented tongue. I started counting down the minutes till dad would get home; he is nothing if not punctual.

Mom's eyes showed her distress when I called out "Two," and she looked like she might start crying again if I didn't cum soon. My hips started lifting up to meet her bobbing head and I could feel my balls churning as they prepared to answer my mom's pleas. "One," I called out and her eyes bulged out. Moments later we both heard the squeak of dad's car as he pulled into the driveway and mom doubled her efforts. I heard the engine die as he parked the car, then he opened the door to get out.

Then I groaned "Oh fuck mom!" and my cum rocketed out the end of my cock, slamming into the back of her mouth. Mom was groaning more than I was as she savagely worked at my cock trying to milk me dry. My hips were pounding into her as I literally fucked her face and mom acted like she wanted more. Somehow her lips remained locked around my shaft and she swallowed every bit of my cum, and I pumped her full with what seemed like gallons of spunk. I stopped spurting and she was greedily trying to pull each and every drop from me.

"Honey, I'm home!" my dad called as he entered the house. "Honey? Ron? Anybody home?" my dad called out again.

"Just finishing my homework, dad!" I called back to him. He mumbled something then I heard the refrigerator door open and close, so I guessed he had grabbed a beer and was going to watch the evening news on TV.

Mom was definitely making sure she got every last drop of cum as she was still working my cock wantonly. Finally I grabbed her head and said, "Mom, I really think I came a few minutes ago!" She looked as though I was taking away her favorite toy. Her head stopped bobbing on me and her suction ended, but her tongue kept slowly swirling around my crown.

Finally she pulled off of me and asked, "How was that honey, did I do a good job?"

"Gosh mom, that was the best blow job I've ever gotten. WOW!"

"I'm glad you liked it, Ron, you've got the nicest cock."

Putting my hand over her mouth I said, "Shit mom, keep it down. Do you want dad to hear you!" I asked her. She apologized then moved away from me and got up, her eyes watching as my nearly rock hard shaft bounced to my heart beat. She told me to hurry and she would see me downstairs. Then she went downstairs and I heard her greet my dad.

The evening went fairly smoothly, mom seemed unfazed by our – her – close call. Guess that comes from messing around behind dad's back for some time. It took me a while to get used to it but by bedtime every thing felt normal around him. I gave my dad a hug goodnight, then went and kissed my mom goodnight. My intent was to be quick with the kiss but mom grabbed my head and we frenched for several long seconds. As she let me go her hand dropped to my crotch and she stroked my cock as she said, "Good night, Ron, honey, sleep well!"

This surprised me as she had been so against sucking me off. Now she was acting like she was ready to jump my bones. I had a raging boner by the time I got to my room, so I took another shower and jerked off as I relived my mom's fantastic blowjob. Then I dried off, slipped on my boxers and went to bed.

Shit I was having the most erotic dream ever! Slowly I awoke to realize that I was no longer dreaming, yet the dream continued. I looked down my body and the moonlight streaming in the window illuminated my mom as she worked her fantastic mouth on my prick. "Mom! What the fuck..." I started to ask, but she silenced me with a finger on my lips.

Her lips slipped from my cock head, then she softly smacked her lips before saying, "Hi honey, is there a problem?" As she waited for my reply she quickly engulfed me again and gave me 4 or 5 deep sucks. She pulled off of me again and said, "I didn't think you would have a problem with this." I started to stammer out 'why' but she interrupted me with "This afternoon was nice, but I hate to be rushed. So I thought I would do this again when we had plenty of time!"

I lifted up on my elbows and looked at her saying "What about dad? He might hear us, or just get up to pee."

Again mom pulled off of me with a loud smack and grinned, "He's out for hours. I fucked the shit out of him, then we cleaned up and he took a piss, so we have nothing to worry about. Now I'm going to take care of you without the pressure of this afternoon."

Her mouth inhaled me again making my body shiver with pleasure. "H...How long have you been doing this to me?" I asked her.

"Oh, not long, ten or maybe fifteen minutes," mom answered me. She took my tip back into her mouth before speaking around it, "You have a nice cock. A VERY nice cock!" Then she took me deep into her mouth and gently sucked my length as her tongue slithered all over the shaft in her mouth. Meanwhile her hands were pumping the length of my shaft that she couldn't get into her oral cavity. We both groaned as we enjoyed what she was doing to my shaft.

My hand reached down and grabbed a tit and she moaned as I squeezed it. Holy shit, I'm fondling my own mom's boobs! I felt her nipple harden under my touch and she moaned again as I pinched the nipple. My hands tried to get my mom to pivot her hips around to me but she shook her head no, saying "I want to do this to you, maybe next time you can do that." Next time! Did she really say that! Holy shit, next time! My head spun just thinking about mom saying 'next time' as though it was as normal as stroking my arm or patting my head.

Mom had gone back to sucking my cock. I just flopped back onto the bed and enjoyed the sensations as I played with her tit. Several times I looked down my torso to enjoy the view of mom going at my shaft. I couldn't hold it for long as my neck would begin hurting. Her blow job was, simply put, incredible. My cock was in heaven as unbelievable sensations flowed around and through it.

I tried to watch for awhile again and just as I slumped back down my eyes glanced at my alarm clock. Blinking, I looked again. Mom had been sucking my cock for nearly an hour! What the fuck?! I watched her in amazement and then I realized that she wasn't trying to make me cum as she had this afternoon. Then her only goal was a mouth full of cum. But now, she would take my load eventually. As I continued watching her I noticed that every time I started getting close she eased up on her efforts. She didn't stop, but the intensity diminished allowing the impending urge to pass.

I had been moaning and groaning my enjoyment and these sounds seemed to encourage her. My entire being joined my cock in pleasure heaven as she continued driving me insane with pleasure. My brain realized that my mom was not just giving me another 'installment', she was making love to my cock! Her entire focus was to give me the most pleasure for the longest time possible. My mother was in love with me and my cock! Holy shit!

Again my eyes glanced at the alarm clock and I nearly shit; where had another half hour gone? "Oh my god, mom, I can't believe how good this feels! You're giving me the best blowjob ever!"

With my cock still in her mouth she said something that I took to be "that's the idea." The vibrations of her talking around my cock head was all it took, I knew I was going to cum. I thrust my hips up at her mouth and her hand clamped down on the base of my shaft, totally cutting off the flow of my cum. Oh shit! My balls tried to pump my cum into her mouth but her hand said no! It felt exquisite but her hand won the battle. "Not yet, honey, not yet!" mom said. She smiled as she licked up the small dribble that leaked out of my slit, then went back to gently loving my cock.

Mom did this to me three more times, taking me right over the edge, my cock throbbing in orgasm, but clamping her hand on my shaft, preventing my cum from escaping my balls. Each time I cried out in near anguish, the pleasure was that intense. Finally my balls said NOW as my hips pumped up into her mouth and even with her hand tighter than before my cock rocketed its load into her mouth. Mom moaned as she released her grip while gulping down every bit of my cum.

As my cock finally shot forth its nectar I cried out "Yeeeiiiiiiiiaaaaaaiaiaiiaiiahhhhhiiiiiiiiii" in the pleasure/pain of over due release, quickly following it with "OHFUCKINGHELLLLLLLLLLLLLLL!" Mom just sucked and swallowed, sucked and swallowed, sucked and swallowed...until I thought I might die. Each time she sucked hard I softly cried out, "Oh my god mom!" or "Fuck mom, that feels so damned good!" Mostly my eyes were closed as my head rocked from side to side.

I was groaning in pleasure as I opened my eyes. The first thing I saw was light streaming under my door, and a shadow pass across that opening. Oh shit, we're busted! But then I realized the shadow left in the direction of my sister April's bedroom. Not great but a hell of a lot better than towards mom and dad's bedroom!

Incredibly, mom was still sucking my shaft as she once again was working hard to get every last drop of my juice. I slowly lifted back up onto my elbows and said, "Holy fucking shit, mom, that was so totally incredible! How could you do that for so long?"

"Oh honey, I just love to have a marathon suck! Trouble is I haven't had one in over fifteen years! Your father has been good to me and provides really well, but he has turned into a dud in the bedroom a long time ago. Yes I know I fucked him earlier but that was all my doings, if I hadn't gotten him all worked up and then climbed aboard, it never would have happened. As for me, I've gotten hornier than hell over the years and he hasn't helped cool my fires. But now I think I've found the hydrant with all the quenching liquid I need.

"I know that earlier I told you 'one time only' but after seeing your glorious cock and tasting your fantastic elixir, I just have to have more, lots more! And your youth coupled with my horniness is a match made in, um, heaven. I'm going to enjoy riding your massive cock for hours on end! Now, Ron honey, go to sleep and sleep well." With that said she kissed the tip of my softening, but very happy, cock, then slid up and kissed me passionately.

My mind whirled as I tried to comprehend what had just...well, what had happened over the past two plus hours. My mom just TOLD me she wanted to FUCK me. I had never asked for that, just some blowjobs! Not only did she want to fuck me, she wanted to ride my cock for several hours at a time! Holy shit, am I blessed or what!? Just then I remembered the shadow by my door, the shadow mom knew nothing about. If it had been my dad, he must be planning his revenge which would surely include my death. But, if it had been my sister, just what would that mean? How would she react? Would she dare to tell our dad? He just might kill the messenger, too! How do I approach her about this?

Falling asleep was difficult to do. I didn't know whether to cry in agony and dread, or to cry in joy at pleasures received and yet to be felt. Once asleep, pleasure definitely won out, as I had dream after dream about mom and I fucking etc. I was slamming my cock hard into mom's velvet pussy when I heard my name softly called out. My hips kept pounding into her then I heard my name again. Then I heard a gasp and my groggy eyes looked towards the door, where my sister stood with her mouth dragging on the floor.

"Ron, y...y...you need t...to get...um...up for breakfastrightnow." she said finishing rapidly before running from my room. I looked down to see me naked with my iron hard cock trying to fuck my sheets. April had just seen me plowing into my bed! Oh fuck, what had I been saying as she watched me?

I took a cold, nervous shower and was in the kitchen ready for work in less than 10 minutes. April was toying with her cereal as she watched our mom flit happily about the kitchen. I couldn't recall ever seeing mom this happy and vibrant. Dad had a pleased look on his face, certain that their coupling last night had been the cause. Mom walked dad to the door and they kissed goodbye. While they were occupied April whispered to me, "We have to talk!" I guess it was more of a hiss than a whisper. Just then mom turned from the door and our dad was gone for the day.

April frowned before getting up and rinsing her bowl and spoon. Then she placed them in the dish washer and said glumly, "See you two later." Then she was gone.

Mom went to the phone and dialed a number while I hummed along to a song playing on the radio. Mom's voice slowly encroached onto the song playing in my head as I heard her saying,"...oh yes, I'm sure he'll be in tomorrow. It's probably a twenty-four hour bug, he was up quite a bit last night. Okay, thank you, I'll tell him. Bye now."

"Mom, what did..." I began to ask.

"Honey, I need your cock inside of me and I need it now! I can't wait till our next brief encounter. I need what I said to you last night. I need you to fuck me all day! Oh god, I can't believe I just said that to my son! Oh my god, please fuck me Ron!" Then she was kissing my face all over as her hands tore at my jeans to release my rapidly growing cock.

Our clothes were on the floor in seconds and I lifted her onto the kitchen table. Mom grabbed my cock and jabbed it into her hole. So much for foreplay. I grabbed her thighs and slammed my cock deep into her. My hips pulled back and I slammed her again, then again, then once again finally bottoming out as my entire 9 inches was buried inside of her. "Oh my lord, Ron, you're so big and in so fucking deep! I've never felt so full before! Oh god, fuck me, Ron, fuck me hard and make me cum!" Mom was screaming as I pummeled into her pussy, her hands on my hips pulling me deeper into her tight wet cunt.

I had been pumping her velvet tunnel for maybe two minutes before mom's eyes locked onto mine, her jaw tightened, and her vaginal muscles clamped down onto my shaft hard, never wanting to let me go. "FUCK!!! Oh god YESSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS! I'm cumming Ron, oh shit I'm cumming on your COCK! Oh, oh, oh, oh, ohhhhhhhhhhhh god yes." Her hips were thrusting against me as her climax intensified. Suddenly her body went limp beneath me, her legs hanging from the table like dead weights.

I quickly looked to her face to make sure she was alright when she said, "WOW! That was so good and so quick. I don't think I've ever cum that quickly before. Oh god son, don't stop moving. Keep fucking me Ron." Then she pulled my cock deep within her pussy and wrapped her legs tightly around me. I think we may have loosened the legs of the table quite a bit as we fucked for a long time before I finally pumped a huge load into her pussy. "Shit it's been so damned long since I had six orgasms that close together! Whooee!"

I thought 'Six? Holy shit, I did that?' Then mom pushed me off of her and slid off of the table, then grabbed my arm and dragged me up to her bedroom. Once there she spun me around and then shoved me onto the bed on my back.

"Oooo, look at that nice hard cock, standing up for me. Oh baby, this is going to be so damned good!" Then she climbed over me and positioned her opening over my cock head before slowly sliding all the way onto my shaft as her hips rolled in circles over me. Mom leaned in and planted a long wet kiss on me then she rose into a sitting position and began lifting her pussy up before pounding back onto me.

My hands went to her ripe full 34D breasts, which looked absolutely fantastic on her 5'3" 105 pound body. "You've got really nice tits, Mom, they are flawless." I told her licking one of her nipples before taking it deep into my mouth and biting lightly on it. She went nuts as I did this and soon she was cumming hard again on my granite like pillar. Before she climbed on top of me I had glanced at the clock and saw that it read 9:38. When she finally rolled off of me totally exhausted, it read 12:45. I had lost track of her climaxes at about 14 and she had so many more that I couldn't even guess how many she really had. As for me, I came 6 times and loved every second of it.

Trouble was, as she rolled off of me, I thought I heard something and I know I saw movement in the open doorway. Mom was rambling on and on about how great that was, while I was straining to hear anything out of the ordinary. Just as I was about to stop straining, I heard the front door open and close. I knew the doors were all locked, so obviously the person leaving the house had a key. I voted that it was April, home to talk to mom.

We rested for awhile and then grabbed a quick light lunch. Then mom giggled and pulled me back to her bedroom. This time she took the bottom and pulled me quickly into position. One thing was for sure, at least for today, mom wasn't going to waste any time with love making or foreplay. She wanted nonstop fucking. With my youthful stamina and her rejuvenating oral talents that would be no problem.

Two hours later mom was coming down from another crashing climax and I thought I saw something in the mirror. When I looked that way I saw my sister's foot reflected in the mirror. The rest of her body had already left the doorway again but I knew for certain it was her. Soon I heard the front door open and close again.

Mom urged me on and I rode her to one more orgasm for me while she came at least four times. After that she pushed me off of her and said we needed to shower. When she got off of the bed she used the sheet to keep from draining a lake of my cum on the floor to the bathroom. I wanted to shower with her but she said no to that. Seemed if we did that we would end up fucking in the shower and we didn't have time for another round.

So after my shower I put on some lounging shorts and then took a much needed nap. I awoke a little over an hour later to the sound of April telling our folks to have fun followed by the back door closing. I got up and went down stairs to find my sister. She was sitting at the kitchen table and I said, "Hey, what gives? I heard the folks leaving."

"Dad came home early and told mom to shower and get "prettied up" as they were going to some business dinner for a client who had just got into town with his wife. Mom said if they down too many drinks they will just get a room for the night. She said they would let us know so we don't worry." April studied me for a few minutes before saying, "Okay, my turn, same question."

I looked at her and showed that my extreme IQ sometimes left a lot to be desired by saying, "Huh?"

April rolled her eyes and said, "Duh, what gives between you and mom? You know, blowjobs and fucking."

I felt my face turn 1000 shades of red and said, "Seems like you just answered it."

"Bullshit! How did this start? When did this start? Is it going to continue? Aren't you afraid that our jealous dad will find out and kill you?"

"You'll never believe me." I told her. Then I proceeded to tell her about the pool boy and how I wanted the same for me not telling dad.

"I can't believe she fell for that!" April said.

"Hey, you know how dad can get. Wouldn't you? Anyway, she didn't just say 'oh goody' and suck me down her throat. I gave her a time limit and she just barely made it."

April looked at me and said "You gave her a time limit of 2:00 in the morning! Are you nuts?"

"Maybe you didn't hear me earlier. I told you my deadline was 5:00 PM, so that she could finish me before dad got home. All day long she tried to talk me out of it, then she entered my room at about 4:55 and just went to town."

"So your story doesn't add up." April countered. "She wasn't going to do it, definitely not more than once. And she started going down on you just before 5 o'clock. So what the fuck did I hear going on in your bedroom this morning? I nearly came into your room; you sounded like you were being killed."

"She changed her mind about the installment plan! Hell, I just hoped to get a blow job or two or three out of this. You know I don't have much free time for dating. I guess she just likes my 9 inch cock too much to leave it alone!"

Standing up April put her glass in the sink, then turned back to me and said, "Damn, I almost believed you might be telling me the truth. But you had to go and screw that up with your 9 inch crap. Guys don't have cocks that big, horses do! I'll give you a few minutes to decide if you will tell me the truth!" Then she walked out of the room and went to her bedroom.

I poured myself a glass of Coke and went into the family room sat down on the couch and started watching HBO. April walked in and sat on the other end of the couch and said "I've been doing some checking and you are so full of shit!"

I looked at her puzzled then said "Now what?"

"You're so called monster cock! I've checked with all of my girlfriends and not one of them had ever heard of a real cock that size, much less actually seen one! The longest one was 7 and 1/2 inches, and she said if she ever found a guy with an 9" cock, well, she'd never let him go! No way are you that big!"

"I guess there's only one way for you to find out" I said before continuing, "hey, could you write down her name for me so I can look her up?"

"You are a real pervert, you know." April then changed the subject, "So you want me to believe that mom met your demand yesterday afternoon and that she came into your room on her own during the night. You want me to believe that she gave you a blow job for OVER 2 HOURS! On top of all that, you also want me to believe that you only actually came once! Just why the fuck should I believe this crap?"

"Gee, I dunno, maybe because it's the TRUTH!" I replied. "I really don't give a fuck if you believe me or not."

"Oh yes you do! Anyway, I stopped by your work place to see if you could have an early lunch only to find out that you were sick! News to me. So how did that happen and what was going on the two times I came home?"

"You certainly are miss twenty questions today, aren't you? If you must know, mom surprised me by calling my boss and telling him I was sick. Then she stripped us both and I fucked her on the table, right where you were setting your Coke earlier." April made a disgusted face. "After we both came she pulled me to her room and shoved me on my back before climbing aboard and riding me for hours. By lunch time I had cum 6 times and mom had at least 20 climaxes..."

"Shit, now you say you're a super stud! How can you be so egotistical about this?"

"Look, you asked, I'm telling, it's your choice to believe or not! Anyway, I know you saw her riding my cock, right?" April nodded yes. "After lunch she pulled me back to her room and took the bottom so I could fuck her. I didn't even try to count her climaxes but before we were done I came four more times over about 2 hours. As I remember, you saw us when we came together on my third of the afternoon."

"You need to forget college and make porno films if you think you are that good!"

"I don't need to 'think' I'm that good, mom TOLD me I am! Like I said, believe it or not. Just don't tell our dad, okay?"

"No, I won't tell dad, anyone that can pile shit that high deserves to get a break!" April got up and stood in front of me, then leaned over to kiss my forehead saying, "Too bad you wouldn't tell me the truth. But hey, I love you anyway." While she said this I was staring down her shirt opening admiring her full teenaged boobs. Then she stood back up she started to leave, but stopped in her tracks as my lounging shorts began to tent.

"I love you too, sis. By the way, I've never told you this before but, you have great tits!"

April blushed as her eyes went from my face to my crotch several times. Unconsciously she moved her right hand to her left tit and rubbed it softly as she softly said, "Did I just cause that?"

"Yes you did," I said, then decided to go for broke "Take your top off and you'll get to see it reach full size."

"Pervert! You just want to see my boobs!" April glared at me for a moment then her face softened and she said, "Thanks for the compliment, though." Her eyes then dropped to my crotch again before her hands went to the bottom of her pullover shirt. "Oh, what the hell, guess we might as well find out for sure!" With that her hands quickly lifted her top over her head and dropped it on the floor.

"Well, do you still like them?" April asked, standing there topless. Her tits looked fantastic! She's about an inch taller than our mom and her firm tits are probably 34DD. They sure looked massive standing out proudly on her chest. I whistled and she gave a little bounce on her feet making her firm perky tits jiggle temptingly. "Hey, shorts off, Ron."

I moved my hands to my waist band and pulled it down until my cock head stopped it as it was trapped in the material. "Hey, could a sexy girl lend a helping hand here?" I asked. April blushed slightly before her hand slowly came out and pulled my waist band out and over my shaft, allowing my cock to spring up and slap my chest.

"Holy fuck, Ron, you weren't kidding! None of my friends will believe me!"

"What, you're going to tell them!"

"Maybe not." April licked her lips as she slowly slid her hand up from my shorts and then asked, "Um, can I touch it? Please, Ron, can I?"

"Sure, go ahead, just be gentle, it's really had a workout today."

April's first touch was gentle as a feather as she carefully checked out its hard veins and mushroom head. A drop of precum appeared and she said "Oh fuck," as she caught it with her finger and then moved her finger to her mouth where she licked it off. Her eyebrows rose up and she said, "Oooo, your stuff tastes good! None of my boyfriends' spunk was this yummy." Then she squeezed my shaft and wiped off another drop which she also swallowed.

April's breath was hot and heavy as she straightened back up. Still grasping my cock she locked her eyes on it as she said, "Shit, why in hell does the best cock ever need to be attached to my little brother? FUCK! Oh my god, Ron, I...I..." then she ran from the room tears streaming down her face.

I sat there just remembering her touch as I wondered if I should go and talk to her or if I should stay away. After a couple minutes I had my answer as my still topless sister walked back into the room. Her lips were shivering like mad and her eyes were glazed over. She slid between my legs again and said, "I can't believe this is happening." Then her hands grasped my shaft and she slipped her lips over my cock head.

"Oh shit, sis." I groaned as she slid her mouth lower onto my shaft. Then she started sucking down hard as her mouth bobbed rapidly on me. Each time she pushed down farther onto my cock, then suddenly my tip entered her throat and she slowly pushed my entire cock into her mouth. Her sexy eyes were locked on mine as she inhaled me. With our eyes locked and my cock completely in her mouth I groaned "Oh April, that feels so good! No girl has ever done that to me, not even mom!" When I said that she attacked my cock like crazy, desperately trying to make me cum. Even though I had cum countless times today, I wanted to give her the reward so I never tried to hold it back like I had with our mom. April kept taking me completely down her throat for several seconds before pulling back so she could let her tongue tease my tip as she stroked my shaft with both hands.

After about fifteen minutes I groaned, "Oh fuck, April, I'm almost there." She removed her hands from my shaft and looked into my eyes as my entire cock disappeared again into her mouth. She locked eyes with me as she bobbed her face on my shaft and I moaned "Oh god, here it comes, oh shit, April, I'm cumming in your mouth!" and my cock erupted down her throat. She pulled back after the second spurt went straight to her stomach and caught the remaining three huge spurts in her mouth.

As my cock continued to throb inside her wonderful mouth, my sister gently swirled her tongue around and around my cock head, making the sensations of orgasmic bliss continue long after they should have ceased. All the while her eyes remained glued to mine as she studied my facial contortions. Finally she slid back onto my shaft until her nose was pressed against my pubic bone. Then she looked at my shaft as her lips clamped down tightly and she pulled her head slowly off of me. When my tip slipped from her mouth it did so with a very audible "POP", then my sister grinned at me and said "Wow, that was fantastic!" Then she slid up my torso and kissed me deeply as I got to taste myself on her tongue.

"Holy shit, sis, you just stole my line, because it was fucking fantastic! Where did you learn to give head that good?"

"Why thank you for the compliment, I learned kind of on the job...you know, on the blow job training!" We both chuckled at that. "A girl has to get good at giving head to remain a virgin, you do know that don't you?"

"Well, yes, but I didn't know that you were, are, a virgin."

April kissed my nose as she squirmed above me. "Yes, I still am, but I'm having a real hard time staying that way all of a sudden."

"Why, what happened?" I asked her.

"Stupid boy with the Mensa IQ. You happened," grabbing my cock again she continued, "this happened! I've blown lots of guys and I've never been so turned on as I am now. My pussy is literally on fire." April laid her head on my chest as her hand gently stroked my cock, keeping me rock hard and ready. She looked down at her hand on me and said, "Damnit, okay I believe you! I believe every fucking thing you told me, just stop torturing me!"

I stuttered out "Stop tor... what?"

Suddenly April lifted her hips and had her shorts and thong off her body in less time than I could say 'Fuck yeah!' She pulled my hand as she slid to the floor onto her back and said, "Come here sexy brother."

Oh jeezuz, my sister wants me to break her cherry, to take her virginity and make her a woman! Oh shit! She pulled even harder on my hand and I slid off the couch and into position. "Are you sure you want to loose your virginity to your own brother!" I asked her.

"I'm not going to 'loose' anything! I'm going to give YOU the right to open me up and make me a woman. I'm not loosing anything, and you are not taking anything!"

I leaned down and sucked on one of her perfect nipples as my hand kneaded the other breast. "Oh my god, what have you done to me?! I need your cock so bad! Oh shit, Ron, lots of guys have sucked my tits before but, oh shit, I've never felt like this before, OHGODPLEASEFUCKMENOW!"

She had already positioned my cock head at her opening so I just leaned forward a bit and slipped right in an inch or so, making her suck in her breath. My tip reached her barrier and I paused for a moment. Too long as April tightened her arms around me and screamed "FUCK...ME...NOWWWW!"

I pulled back slightly then whispered "I love you, April," before my hips slammed into her and my cock was rammed home ripping through her hymen and nearly bottoming out.

"Eeeeiiiiiiyyyyyyyeeeeeeeeaaaaoooooiiiiiii," she cried out as the pain hit her. Her cry was soon followed by her words of encouragement, "Oh god yes Ron, keep going, don't stop, oh shit you feel so good inside of me. Oh shit, oh my god, oh, oh, shit, oh my god...oh Ron, oh fuck...oh my god, oh, oh...oh...OH...OH FUCK!" and my sister came with a thunderous climax. Her body shook like she was on a rocket at lift off, her arms and legs locked around me as she held on for dear life. I kept pumping my hips into her and she slowly began to regain her composure.

Finally she was able to speak and she said, "Holy shit, that was so good Ron, I never knew it...oh Ron. Oh Ron...don't stop...please don't stop. Keep pounding into me with your glorious cock. Oh my god...this is soooo fucking good! Oh jeezuz Ron, harder...fuck me harder. You're going to make me cum again! Oh yes, my brother is going to make me cum! Fucking hell, how can you...oh my god...yesssssssssssssssssssssssss!" and she came again as her body convulsed beneath me.

I was really enjoying pumping my cock into her sweet pussy, but due to all my earlier activities, I was nowhere near my own climax. With that in mind, my focus was on giving my sister more pleasure than she had ever had before in her life! April's arms were wrapped tightly around my neck and she lightly moaned into my ear with each thrust of my hips. About every five or so thrusts she would groan out a soft "Oh my god," and then go back to her simple moans and groans. My hips began increasing the power of their thrusts and soon the sound of flesh hitting flesh was echoing off the walls.

April's head began rolling side to side after her arms flopped to the floor. Her body kept twitching as though she was having little mini climaxes that would last maybe ten seconds, just enough to make her feel really good. These went on for about five minutes. She had released her legs from around my hips and was lifting her hips in time with my down thrusts, increasing her pleasure.

I rose up high above her and grabbed her ankles one at a time then placed them on my shoulders which in turn greatly enhanced my angle of penetration. With my first real thrust in this position April groaned out "Oh fuck, Ron that feels SOOOOOoooooo good! Oh god it's so, so good. Don't stop, oh my god, Ron." She arched her back and rolled her head as a huge groan escaped her lips. When she looked at me with lust etched all over her face, I leaned in and kissed her long and hard. With her feet on my shoulders, this really increased my depth of penetration while at the same time I really came in contact hard with her G-spot. April came in a matter of milliseconds and her nails raked over my arms, while her stomach muscles bounced wildly throughout her climax.

April's mouth opened in a silent scream, I think the pitch was too high for me to hear. Her pussy muscles clamped down hard on my cock and I could just barely move my cock inside her. But move it I did, and she came forever as I rammed it home. Once she was over her climax I gently lowered her legs back to the floor and slowed my pace quite a bit.

I had found a pace that worked really well with mom and I tried it with April. It worked again. After about 15 to 20 minutes of this pace, my sister was nearing another climax. I really wanted to cum in her but wasn't sure about it. But then I realized that she had never mentioned my not cumming inside of her no matter how many times she had climaxed. Must be an okay idea to her.

My balls were calling out their need to erupt with another fountain of their hot white lava. I tried changing the outstroke from just straight in and out, to straight in followed by lifting my body on the outstroke while pressing my shaft up towards April's head. This caused each outward stroke to rub her G-spot hard with my entire length. My sister cried out the first time I did it, so I knew it would work just fine.

April's eyes shot open with that first stroke on her pleasure zone. My hips pounded hard into her and then pressed upwards hard on the outstroke, over and over again. "Shittttttttttt! Oh god Ron, you're...I'm...oh shit, you're making me cum AGAIN!" April's face contorted in ecstasy as she began cumming beneath me. "Ron...oh shit...fuck me Ron...FUCK me! Oh god...Ron...don't stop...I'm cumming...so...hard! Oh shit...fuck...oh...shit...oh...my...god yesssssohshitfuckdamnshitfuckmeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee. Cum with me, cum in my pussy Ron, fuck me, oh shit!"

I cried out as my cock spewed forth its molten nectar with the force of a speeding locomotive. My lips found April's and we locked in the most passionate kiss ever, her cries of ecstasy smothered by my mouth. Our bodies molded together as we came back down to earth after our huge climaxes, then I rolled over and pulled her on top of me.

My hand started stroking April's back and she began quietly sobbing. "Oh April, I'm sorry that I hurt you!" I said. "I shouldn't have fucked you, taken your virginity like this. Please forgive me, I am so damned sorry..."

My words were stopped by her lips on mine and her tongue deep in my mouth. When April finally broke the kiss, she said, "You crazy guy, you didn't hurt me, you made me feel absolutely totally marvelous. I'm sorry I doubted what you said happened between you and mom. Oh god, Ron, I'm so glad I chose to let you be my first! This was so incredible...YOU were fucking incredible. I never would have thought my brother was such a stud! Holy shit, Ron!"

I rolled back over placing April on the bottom, then I gently pulled back and out of her, she seemed sad. I helped her stand on her wobbly legs and suggested we shower. April quickly said, "We'll shower together!" So we did.

We washed each other, an experience I definitely want to repeat. I spent most of my time washing four specific areas; her tits are divine and they felt wonderful in my hands. How can a pussy that feels that soft and supple feel so tight on the inside? But I've always admired her ass! Shit I spent like forever washing those perfect round butt cheeks. I loved that!

April washed me completely, as I did her, but she seemed to spend an enormous amount of time on one certain appendage of mine. I think she washed and rinsed my cock about ten times. My sister kept wanting to go down on me in the shower but I told her we didn't have enough hot water because it was going to take a long time to make me cum.

The phone was ringing when we got out of the shower so I slipped on my boxers and ran to answer it. It was my dad calling to say they would stay the night at a motel, rather than drive home after too many drinks. I told April and she yelled out "Oh goodie!" She jumped into my arms and said, "We can sleep together then!"

Well, we did share the same bed, and I do recall waking up a few times, but I didn't get that much sleep! April found out two things that night. First, she found out that she really likes fucking, or at least fucking me. Secondly, she found out that she is damned good at it, she's a fucking natural!

Three times we fell asleep with April on top of me and my hard cock stuffed inside her pussy, and three times I was wakened by my horny sister sitting up and riding me hard and wet. My balls had been thoroughly drained by my mom and sister so the first two times she woke me I was content to let her cum several times before falling back asleep. The third time she woke me that way I made her come twice before I rolled over and took the top position, then I pounded my salami into her relentlessly giving her two more hard climaxes. When she came the second time, I pumped her pussy full of my cum. Then I rolled off of her and we held each other until we fell asleep.

Once again I woke up to a fantastic blow job. April would not let me do anything to her other than play with her tits. She sucked me forever before I finally came in a thunderous climax, pumping huge globs of jizm down her throat. When I was finally finished spurting and she had all of the straggling drops, she lifted off my cock and said, "My dear brother, that was for giving me the best time of my life and making me feel like I'm the sexiest, most desirable woman on earth. Thank you!"

April giggled when I smiled and said, "It was my pleasure, sis!"

We showered together, exploring each other's body in a loving unhurried manner, then got out and dried each other off. But no sex, we were both content with what we had already enjoyed together. After a great breakfast – I didn't know my sister could cook so well – I wearily headed off to work. When I walked in the boss took one look at me and said, "My god, Ron, you look like hell. You must have a three day virus instead of just a one day type! Today's Thursday, why don't you just go home and take tomorrow off also. That way when you come in on Monday, we'll both know that you are over whatever the hell you've got."

I asked him if he was sure about it and he said, "Definitely, in fact I'm going to give you sick pay for these three days! You are a real good employee and you have never missed a day, so I feel I owe it to you." Hey, I'm not stupid so I went home and got there before April left for class. She never left the house.

Shortly after lunch I was slamming my iron hard pole deep into April's velvet tunnel when we both froze to our mom's voice, "Well, just what do we have going on in here?"

I had my cock as deep into April as it could go and my sis had her ankles on my shoulders so there was no way to hide anything. So I looked to my mom and said, "You get three guesses."

April finally exhaled when she heard mom reply, "Well now, I think I know but I'd feel better making a guess if I had a better look. Got room for a third?" And then she started taking off her clothes.. But of course, what happened next is another story!

423 What Goes Thump In The Night

dezurtdawg

Hey guys and gals, been off the radar for a while here as life took precedence over writing! Getting just a little bit of time free now so I will slowly get back to posting stories for you, my fans, to read. Hope I haven't lost my touch! Just a reminder, all persons and events are total fiction thought up in my twisted brain. If you don't like brother-sister incest stories or anal sex, then I suggest you skip this one.

I awoke to a strange sound. My eyes focused on my alarm clock seeing it glowing 11:32P. What the hell? Thump ... thump ... thump ... thump... I listened as the rhythmic sound continued as my brain became fully awake. I listened for any other sounds, like maybe the wind was making something bump against the house or something. Nothing. Nada.

Thump...thump...thump... it was getting harder now and a bit faster. Thump...thump...thump... it just kept going slowly picking up the pace of its thumps. I got out of bed and rubbed my eyes again as I opened my door and walked down the hall. My parents weren't up, having gone to bed shortly after ten, just a little after my sister and I had. I cocked my head and listened. I could still hear it but it was softer so I went to the kitchen and turned on the light.

Nothing seemed amiss in there and I listened again. Very faintly I heard it, thump...thump...thump...thump... then it got faster still, thumpthumpthumpthumpthumpthump and then it just stopped. Total dead silence overtook the house. What the heck was going on? I gave up figuring this out so I turned off the light and headed back to bed.

Just as I neared the door to my room my sister stepped out of her bedroom making each of us jump in a mixture of fear and shock as we both gasped out slight versions of "Oh shit! You scared me!"

Her eyes still quite large Rebecca quickly whispered, "What are you doing up?"

"I heard a noise and was investigating it."

She had a funny look briefly then said, "Um, me too. What was it?"

"Don't know, I couldn't find the source. G'night sis."

"Okay Tom, g'night. I've got to pee."

The next morning I mentioned the noises to our parents and asked, "Did either of you hear anything last night?" My dad has sleep apnea so he uses one of those noisy air machines. Mom wears ear plugs to shut out the noise.

They looked at each other then dad said, "That'd be a first! That is why we have the security system. It didn't go off did it?"

"No dad, I think I would have mentioned that if it had. Geez."

"Well then it was probably just the wind," mom said as she handed our breakfasts to Rebecca and I with a smile.

"I guess," I said slowly and took a mouthful. I noticed sis hadn't said a word about hearing it, even as she sat there listening intently to every word I said.

Soon both mom and dad left for work after giving us the list of chores they wanted done. We always acted put out about the chores but they did give us something to do all day during summer vacation. I turned 18 two months ago and will be a senior in high school this fall. Rebecca will be a sophomore at the local college. She is a real book worm, studies all the time and I can't remember the last date she had. I think that is odd because she is a babe if I do say so myself. I'll be honest, I've had visions of her during my wanking sessions. Of course, I've also imagined my mom, my friend's mother, and even Ms. Huxtable who was my 8th grade English teacher. She was smokin' hot!

On my list were two outdoor jobs; mowing the lawn and cutting back some bushes. It was a beautiful day and I did them quickly so I could go over to my buddy's place and play computer games. As I downed a glass of iced tea I thought, 'what the fuck?' as I heard it again. Very softly thump...thump...thump... Shit, am I going mad? Sure it was kind of like a back beat to music that my sister likes but it was there, none the less.

I rinsed the glass and then made another sweep of the house. At the front door I couldn't hear it at all, and the same by our parent's bedroom door which is on the opposite end of the house from my bedroom. As I walked away from mom and dad's room I heard it softly again, and it kept getting louder, louder and faster. Thump ...thump...thump...thump...thumpthumpthumpthumpthump... thumpthumpthumpthumpthump.

It wasn't coming from the bathroom where I needed to take a shower. I stepped into my room and I could hear it really loudly. I walked around my room and it was loudest on the wall common to Rebecca's room. What the fuck?

I walked over to her door and turned the knob only to find it locked. Huh? Her music was playing loudly but I could still hear it outside her door, thumpthumpthumpthumpthumpthump as fast as I had ever heard it.

I gave a knock on the door but her music was too loud and she didn't hear me. Shit that thumping was really loud and fast now! "Hey sis," I yelled, "open up!"

The thumping noise grew softer and slowed then grew in speed and intensity once again. I stood there staring at her door like a moron. Finally I turned the knob with one hand giving the door a shake while my other hand pounded on it as I yelled as loud as possible, "SISSSS! Open UP!"

I heard one more yet softer thump and then some strange noises before Rebecca opened her door looking frazzled. "WHAT!?"

"What are you doing in there?"

She looked upset, then said, "I was moving furniture. You got a problem with that?" Then she pushed past me and stepped into the bathroom.

"Hey, I need a shower!" I called out to her.

"Yes you do, stinky, but I got here first!"

She closed the door as I muttered unkind words at her. And then I poked my head into her room and looked around. Hum, it didn't look different from last time I was in here. Smelled odd though. But after giving her room a cursory once over I went back to the kitchen for more iced tea while waiting for the bathroom.

I didn't hear that strange noise for over a week. Hell, I'd totally forgotten about it. But then I awoke to it at 11:47P as I stared at my alarm through sleep shrouded eyes. Fuck me, there it is again. Thump...thump...thump...thump at a slow well spaced pace. I sat up and listened, yup there is a wind tonight. But could the wind be making that sound? Again I paced around the house, listening.

It was soft in the kitchen, non-existent by our parent's bedroom, and fairly audible in the family room as well as the living room. What the fuck? I took a leak in the bathroom and it was fairly loud in there, then I stepped up to Rebecca's room. It was definitely louder outside her door. It was louder and faster, occasionally very loud. Thump... thump...thump...thump...THUMP...thump and then it got really fast thumpthumpthumpthumpthumpthump. I put my ear to her door and shit it was loud! It sounded like she was having a bad dream as she moaned and groaned every now and then, just like she used to on stormy nights.

Carefully, silently I tried her door knob. It was locked. The noise got really fast and then it simply ... stopped. It sounded like she was moving around in there so I quickly fled to my room and closed my door. Then I heard her door open and the sound of feet walking into the bathroom.

I entered her room and turned on her light. It didn't look different. Still there was that strange odor. She needs an air wick or something! I heard the toilet flush so quickly I turned off her light and left her room heading to the bathroom. She opened the door just before I got there.

"SHIT!!!" she screamed seeing me in the dark hallway. "Damn it Tom, you scared me!" Her eyes looked funny in the dark but I couldn't really tell. "What are you doing up?"

"I could ask you the same question," I said watching her face. "I heard that noise again, then it stopped and I need to pee. Um, did you hear anything?"

"Uh, nope! But I had to go bad too. Bathroom's all yours."

With that she slid past me and closed her bedroom door behind her. I peed and then listened more than slept the rest of the night. I never heard that sound again that night.

I didn't mention the sound to my parents at breakfast. I figured why bother since you couldn't hear it outside of their bedroom door. Around ten, as it was Saturday, mom and Rebecca went shopping and dad went to play golf. That's when I began to snoop.

Now don't get me wrong, I'm no super detective or anything like that, surely I'm no Sherlock Holmes! But I knew that sound was coming from my sister's room. I was looking every where and getting quite frustrated as there was just nothing out of place. Nothing seemed strange to me, which in and of itself seemed strange. I mean, her room was usually neat but not this neat!

So out of desperation I got down on my hands and knees and started looking around again. Things look different from down there. Suddenly I said to myself, "What the fuck is this?" She had her desk in a corner with one end against our common wall. On the opposite end were several round smudges, like suction darts had been stuck there, only these were very large darts!

As I studied them I noticed that her room's strange smell was really intense there. Her carpet was dampish and slightly sticky. I moved my finger from the carpet to my nose and was nearly overwhelmed by the odor. What is my sister doing in here? It may sound disgusting to you, but I leaned way down and put my nose right above the carpet and inhaled. I inhaled again, deeper this time. Wow was it ever strong, but up close I thought, "I kinda like it!"

Standing up again I looked at those ring smudges again and noticed they were lower than the bottom of my knees. Hmmmm. So I started carefully going through her drawers and closets. Nothing. So I went through them again, slower, carefully digging deeper.

Ho ... ly ... shit! I struck pay dirt! Make that the mother load! Buried under several pairs of sweatpants was a dildo! Not just any dildo, this fucker (ha, ha, I made a pun!) was lifelike in a gigantic way! I mean, it was nearly as long as my forearm and really thick. It had one hell of a bulbous head and thick veins sticking out all over it! And on the base was a big suction cup that was the exact match to the rings on her desk. Holy mother fuck!

My sister, the one who never dates even though she should be getting asked out every night, my sister is fucking her desk! I was still kneeling by the end of her desk and I just sank down onto my ass there, staring in disbelief at the fake dick in my hand. I'm not sure what made me do it but slowly my hand lifted it to my nose and I smelled it. Oh gawd, it smelled just like her carpet. Just like the odor that hung in her room right after the noises. My sister, that horny little bitch!

Very carefully I replaced the dildo exactly where she had hidden it. No point in arousing her suspicions about me. Then I looked at her door lock and door frame. Wow, I couldn't believe it! All those times when she slammed her door after an argument with our folks had slightly dislodged the board that stops the door from swinging right through it. I have no idea what that is called. Anyway, I found out that I could use my student ID card and slide it under that board and her lock would slide right out of the way! Presto chango! Her locked door could be opened just like that!

Leaving her room exactly as I had found it I went to my room and jacked off a huge load thinking about my horny sister fucking away against her desk. The vision told me that as she did it, her ass was pounding back right towards the head of my bed! God I shot a huge load of cum when I realized that. After cleaning up I took a much needed nap and dreamed about my next move.

I was so anxious to catch her in the act that the next three nights I sat up waiting for her tell tale 'thump' sound. Shit, I never heard a thing! In fact, mom thought I was getting sick since I was so lethargic the following day because of my lack of sleep. It wasn't until Wednesday that I hit pay dirt.

Being my devious self as soon as our folks left for work I told Rebecca that I was going to head over to my buddy's place and do video games. She watched me leave so I knew someone would be making noise soon. Too bad for her she didn't wait to make sure I didn't come back home. I made a loop around the neighborhood and was back in about ten minutes.

The house was locked when I got back, making me certain that she was pounding her ass on her favorite desk attachment. I relocked the front door and listened for the sounds. I didn't hear them until I had moved about thirty feet closer to her bedroom. As I got closer and closer I realized she was letting it all out today. The thumping sounds seemed much harder and for the first time ever I heard her moaning in time with the thumps.

When I stopped just outside her room I was amazed at what I heard. I could almost see her in my mind as the hard 'THUMP' was accompanied by a harsh sounding "Umph" as she gasped while thrusting her pussy back onto her rubber man. Then a slowish groan as she pulled forward and nearly off of her dildo before another loud THUMP/UMPH sound. She was really into it today. Guess that's what happens when she lets a few days go between fucks!

I gently gave her door knob a twist but it didn't budge. You can't be too careful, even when nobody else is home, I guess. Carefully I slipped my ID card between the main door frame and that thin board I mentioned before. My left hand was on the knob and I felt it as the door slipped open an inch. SUCCESS! I pushed it another inch letting me hear her much louder noises now.

As luck would have it, as the door slowly opened she was right in my line of sight and her head was hanging down, letting her look at her knees or her over stuffed pussy, who knows which? She sure IS a moaner! THUMP/"OOOHHH", "MMMMMM", THUMP/"OOFF", "UHMMMM" THUMP/"UMPH".

Silently I slipped into her room and carefully closed her door, not making a sound. She was naked and her 34B tits hung down and swayed nicely. Timing it just right I waited until her ass started backwards before I spoke. "Whatcha doing?"

THUMP/"OAPH!" Then her face shot upwards as her ass cheeks shook from the blow against the desk. "TOM! WHAT! OHGOD! I ... OH ... NO!" I had never seen her face turn as bright red as it did just then, her body frozen in place engulfing the entire rubber dick.

I wanted to fuck her so bad just then, but no way did I want to shoot off in less than 5 seconds so I said, "Don't let me stop you! I'll just let you suck me off while you do that. I think that's fair." My hands were undoing my shorts and pushing them down as I spoke.

"No, Tom, please don't ..." she began as I walked towards her. Then her eyes dropped to my cock-tent in my boxers and she let her mouth hang as she stared. "Oh Tom," she said softly. I made a show of it as I pulled my boxer's waist band out and then over my raging hardon. My tip was caught on the cloth and bent down before it sprang free and bobbed powerfully back up towards my abdomen.

I noticed she had sort of leaned forward as I pulled them down, then when my cock came into view her ass pushed back about three inches to fully impale herself again. I don't think she even knew she did that! What she did was gasp, "Oh Tom! You ... that's ... oh gosh ... it's beautiful!"

Kneeling before her I said, "Suck my cock while you fuck yourself." Rebecca never even looked up at me when I said that. Her eyes were locked onto my cock before her face as it bounced and bobbed to my heart beat.

Slowly she pulled forward as her mouth opened and her soft wet lips encircled my bulbous head. Her body paused there as her tongue swirled around my tip, getting to know me better. Then heaven engulfed me as she leaned further forward and sucked my cock to my balls!

"Oh god!" I gasped as my cock disappeared before my eyes! I think my big sis has been using her rubber cock in more than just her pussy! I sure didn't expect her to deep throat me that easily! (Okay, I am certainly smaller than her toy, but luckily I do have over seven inches of hot and hard cock that is thicker than many of the porn guys I see on line.)

"Ummmmmm," she moaned as she inhaled me while pulling just over half way off of her desk cock.

My own groan of, "Shit yes," tried to cover her moan but instead we made harmonic music together. Her arms were shaking as she leaned back and then forwards over and over, fucking herself while sucking me deeply each time. Her eyes remained locked onto my cock between her lips and I could tell she was getting really turned on.

Leaning over her back slightly allowed me to reach under her and gently stroke her clit as she moved back and forth. My first touch made her jump and look up at me with a twist of her head as she moaned loudly. She was close to cumming and I was even closer so I worked her clit trying to let her catch up. I probably didn't need to put in the effort.

"Oh god sis, don't stop! Oh shit, I'm going to cum soon!" I moaned.

"Ummmm hmmmm," she groaned around my shaft as her pussy moved rapidly grinding her ass hard onto her rubber cock! Somehow she managed to work more of the dildo in and out of her pussy even as she took my smaller shaft in and out of her mouth and throat. She started bucking her hips as she continued slamming back and forth while trying to suck my balls dry.

My fingers stayed with her clit even as my hips shoved forward forcing every bit of my cock into her mouth. "Oh god, I'm cumming!" I gasped as my balls boiled over and my first blast shot straight into her stomach.

"Mmmmm hmmmm oahmmm umph, oamph, mmmmm, hmmmm," she moaned around my cock as she came hard and sucked me better than I thought possible. We both bucked and shook powerfully as we came together as one.

She froze with about two inches of my cock in her mouth and about half the dildo in her pussy. I could see her muscles clenching and twitching as she came in waves while my cock pumped three decent sized ropes of cum into her mouth. She swallowed each one down and kept her tongue flicking all around my cock even as she sucked super hard onto me.

And then she moaned in release around me as her body slumped and her orgasm faded away. Every now and then her back would shake in time with another moan as she slowly moved her face on my cock in about two inch motions.

"OH FUCK!" I gasped as her tongue slid around my tip, licking me clean. I couldn't take the incredible sensations she was giving my super sensitive cock so I slumped backwards and sat on my haunches. The moment I left her mouth her head flopped downward and she gasped for breath even as her moans continued softly. She then leaned down and forward onto her elbows until the rubber dildo left her gaping cunt and sprung wildly as it bobbed and weaved for about ten seconds.

"Jesus shit," she moaned as she rolled onto her back and looked up at me. "You came back," she said showing her total grasp of the situation.

"Uhuh."

"Why?"

"To catch you at it," I said softly as my breathing began to slow. She just looked up at me so I went on. "I wanted to fuck you so bad. You don't need that rubber guy anymore!"

"God Tom, you're my brother," she said and I nodded my agreement. "You do taste good though! I never got any taste when I practiced on Ralph, that's what I call it, 'Ralph'. Well, I did taste my pussy but you taste different. Good different. I liked it!"

"Well, you sure got one hell of a load from me! You really made my cock feel good!"

"Thanks, I'm glad I finally got to suck a real one. You've got a nice cock Tom." She slowly moved until she sat close to me. "You know that if we fuck it's incest, right?"

"Yeah, so what? You're on the pill and neither of us has had the opportunity to catch an STD so this should be a win-win situation."

"I can't believe I'm even considering this."

"Oh come on sis, wouldn't you rather have a real, hot dick inside of you instead of that cold rubber thing?" She just sat there chewing her lower lip so I added, "Plus, you won't have to do all the work!"

Her eyes dropped to my cock and she sighed, "My god, you're still hard! How can that be after shooting out the huge load I just swallowed?"

I gave a little chuckle and said, "Like I said, I really want to fuck you! I guess that is proof positive."

Both of us looked at my cock which gave a huge bounce all on its own just to emphasize its agreement with my statement. Rebecca reached out and lightly stroked my cock, her fingers making me shiver from the tantalizing sensations. Her brow scrunched up as if she was deep in thought, then she looked up into my eyes as she gave my cock one last tight squeeze.

"Okay, here's the deal," she said. "I'm willing to let you fuck me once, just because I really want to know what a real cock feels like in my pussy! But I'm not willing to do it more than once."

I readily agreed to that, figuring that 'once' is much better than 'no way'. Besides, I was feeling pretty confident that once she felt me inside of her that she would prefer me to 'Ralph'. At least that's what I hoped would happen. Standing up I reached down and took her hand to help her up. My sister's eyes never left my cock until she was nearly upright. I stepped out of my shorts and boxers then led her the five steps to her bed where I dropped her hand and whipped my T-shirt up and over my head, leaving me just as naked as my older sister.

"Oh god Tom, I am so nervous," she said followed by a quick intake of breath.

"Me too."

"What now?"

"Um ... I think we get on your bed."

"Oh," she said with a soft laugh. "Guess that would help, huh." I watched her gorgeous body move in hesitating fashion. Finally lying on her back with her hands failing in their attempts at modesty she looked at me and blushed deeply again. "Now what?"

Now it was my turn to get timid. I wanted to slam my cock into her pussy so bad, but from the porno flicks I've seen, was I really supposed to go down on her first? Slowly I crawled onto her bed and looked cautiously at her red swollen lips, still showing the effects of 'Ralph'. Trying to get romantic I moved to her face and leaned in for a kiss.

"Oh no you don't! Just because I'm agreeing to let you fuck me once, that doesn't mean we're going to get all mushy here!" she said as she turned her face from me.

Well shit, I need the practice at kissing and now she says 'no'. Not really showing that it bothered me I slid down her body and moved between her legs putting my face about eight inches from her sex. Her hand reached up and pushed against my forehead.

"Really Tom, take a look at Ralph and then tell me that you need to get me turned on." I looked over at the desk with the very robust looking penis hanging out from the side and gasped; it was dripping with her juices!

"My god sis! I hadn't noticed!"

She just sighed as I moved up putting my cock on top of her slit. I moved back and forth a couple of times, feeling my cock get wet from her juices that leaked out of her. My sister reached down and took my cock in her hand then looked into my eyes. "I guess we're really going to do this then."

"Yeah," I answered breathlessly.

"Okay then," she replied as her hand pulled my cock towards her and pushed me into her about three inches. "Oh god! I didn't think it would feel so different!"

My hips pulled back about two inches and then I just shoved forwards, not stopping until my base crushed up onto her engorged clit. I paused there and looked into her eyes, checking to see if she had second thoughts. She just looked enthralled so I pulled back nearly all the way and then slowly shoved my lance completely into her again.

"Ohhhh Tommm," she moaned as I bottomed out again. After counting to five I pulled back and then seamlessly reversed my direction as I pierced her once again, our bodies melding into one. "Don't stop! Ralph doesn't feel like this! Your cock is HOT and he is always cold! And oh gosh, I can feel your heart beating in my pussy! OH STOP! Don't move. Just stay deep inside of me so I can enjoy the feel of you!"

I had never felt anything so awesome in my life! My cock was finally inside of a real live pussy! Keeping my crotch pressed tightly into hers I basked in the unbelievable sensations as her pussy clutched tightly around me, then loosened only to tighten once again. This is SO much better than jacking off!

My sister's voice brought me out of my thoughts, "Wow, I can't believe how good your cock feels inside of me! You aren't even close to being as big as Ralph but you really feel good!" She looked deeply into my eyes and breathed out a soft, "Okay my nasty brother, you can move now. Fuck me. Fuck your big sister!"

"With pleasure, sis." My hips pulled slowly back until my tip was barely inside of her, then reversed and bored into her burying my lance completely. I retraced my movements at the same pace, and then once again. Each time I bottomed out she groaned huskily beneath me.

For several moments I kept up these motions with no variance in length or speed. She felt wonderful. As I pulled back out of her I looked into her eyes and said, "God sis, you are so beautiful!" While I said that last word, my hips powered into her super fast making her gasp.

"OOAPH!" she gasped.

I reared back and slammed into her again ... hard!

"OAFFF! God yes ... fuck me! Oh god don't stop!"

What was she thinking? Stop? Not likely! If I could stay hard I would fuck her for the rest of the day! She had said only this one time so I was going to make the most of it! I leaned my face down and began sucking on and kissing her right nipple, rapidly sending it from pointed to rock hard!

"Oh my goodness ... suck my tits! Harder ... suck them harder! Oh that's good!"

Her legs wrapped around my ass and her fingers gripped my arms tightly while she moaned in pleasure. My mouth moved from one nipple to the other, my fingers working the free one lustily. God her tits are nice! My hips crushed her clit between us and I ground my hips into her while sucking hard on her left nipple, my tongue flicking at it rapidly.

"OH!" she gasped into my ear. Her body jerked violently then and she cried out, "Oh shit! Tom don't ... Ohgoddon'tstop!" Her pussy clamped around my cock super tight as she shook and quaked beneath me. She then moaned long and loud as her body went ballistic while powerful tremors plowed through her being! And then she went limp, her hands falling from my arms and her feet held to my ass only due to the good ankle lock she had created.

I lay there on top of my sister letting the reality of the situation fill my brain. I was fucking my big sister AND I had just made her cum! I made her cum in a big way, too! WOW! With one soft parting suck onto her nipple my head then rose up and I looked into her eyes ... her eyes that were open as slits and looked glazed and unfocused. Striking while the iron was hot I leaned down and gently kissed her, our tongues barely touching through her open lips. Moments later she kissed me back. And then her tongue darted into my mouth as she moaned into my mouth!

My hips resumed moving in and out of her in about three inch motions as our kiss intensified. Every now and then her pussy would grip my shaft tightly as she moaned into my mouth. My thrusts grew to about 5 or 6 inches in length and I was using more forcefulness as her arms moved up and slowly encircled my neck, pulling our lips tighter together. God she felt incredible wrapped around my cock like she was.

"Got damn it Tom," she said with our lips still pressed together, "you weren't supposed to kiss me." Before I could think of a response her tongue shot into my mouth and our kiss morphed into the best one ever on planet Earth! We rocked and rolled sideways as our passion overwhelmed us. Somehow we ended up with me on the bottom. That's when Rebecca pulled her face from mine and then sat upright on me.

She grinned down at me then said softly, "I didn't expect it to be this good! You really made me cum hard! I sure hope you can hang in there with me until I can cum again." Her hips never really stopped moving on me as she rolled them in a circular movement while simultaneously lifting up about five inches before her pussy would suck me right back into her. It felt...beyond any words I can think of!

Instead I grinned back at her and said, "Considering how much jerking off I've been doing thinking about this happening, I'm pretty sure you'll cum again ... and again!" I gave her a hard up thrust each time I said the word 'again'.

"Oh shit Tom, you sure can get me going like that! And I'm glad to know you are so confident but now you just need to prove it!"

I pulled her back down to me and rolled us over taking the top once more. "Okay, you asked for it!" I didn't know for sure what I was going to do, or if I could make good on my boast. What I did know was that my balls belonged to a perpetually horny teen that was living his dream cum true and had no plans to stop soon.

I grabbed her hips and lifted them up as I managed to squat on the bed, her ass supported by my thighs and her legs flopping behind me. I was able to pivot my hips which along with small thrusts gave her g-spot (I could tell when I hit it) powerful stimulations. Each time I rubbed my cock against her special spot she gasped and her legs tensed. Finally she struggled to wrap them around my waist lightly.

About three minutes in that position and I realized her clit was poking right out and looking at me. I had been massaging both of her breasts so I slid my right hand down her body, lightly trailing my fingers over her skin as she stared into my eyes. I barely grazed my fingers over her clit and my sister quickly gasped, "Oh god!"

"Like this?"

My fingers gently rubbed her proud clit and she groaned, "Oh gosh Tom, keep doing that! Oh shit it feels so good! Oh yeah, fuck that cock into me while you rub my clitty."

I just smiled at her and rubbed slightly harder while also giving her little button an occasional gentle pinch between my thumb and fore finger. My movements were really having an effect on my sister even while they allowed my balls to regain some control. I did NOT want to cum too soon! Oh no ... when I finally flooded her pussy I wanted there to be no doubt that she would be begging me to fuck her again!

Her breathing was getting shorter and each time my cock head rubbed past her g-spot she gasped, "Ungh!" or something similar. My fingers continued working over her clit as my hip movements shortened as I concentrated them right in the area of her excitement center! About forty or so "Ungh"s later Rebecca's face turned bright crimson and she cried out, "OH SHIT! Oh god Tom, I'm going to cum! Oh! Oh! FUCK! Yes ... yes ... yes ... yes ... yes ... yes ... oh GOD YES!"

It was difficult to maintain the motions that were pushing her over the edge but somehow I managed. I loved looking down at her face as she strained in ecstasy, her fingers digging deep into my thighs. It wasn't until I knew she was finished with her cum that I eased my fingers away from her throbbing clit and pressed my dick into her and stayed buried there.

Her eyes fluttered and then she looked around as if to find me. They settled on my face and she gave a long satisfied exhale before taking a deep breath. "Wow! That was different! You are really giving Ralph a run for his money. I always get off on him but I've never came so hard as I just did!"

"Thanks."

"Oh no, it's thank YOU little brother! But tell me; is that marvelous cock that is filling me so wondrously ever going to cum again? I mean, I know it can 'cause I swallowed enough of its stuff, but a girl starts to wonder after a while if she can't get the guy off."

"No worries, sis. I'll pump your pussy so full you'll think I came by the gallon! Just not yet, as I plan to enjoy our one time to the max!"

"Wellllll ... maybe I was a little hasty about that one time thing." She looked down to where our bodies merged into one and shuddered then grinned up at me again. "Maybe we can work something out that both of us will like!"

"Now you're talking sis!" I said as I got her to loosen her legs around me so I could change positions. I moved onto my knees and placed her calves on my shoulders as my shaft gave her a nearly full length thrust. "Damn you are tight!" I said in a near growl.

"Imagine that! And that's after being stuffed with my buddy Ralph!"

I laughed at that and gave her a real hard thrust to emphasize my thoughts as I said, "I wish you'd stop comparing me to Mr. Rubber Man! I mean, he came from a different mold than I did!"

"Haha, yes he did!" she laughed back at me. "But I like the way you turned out ... ooof! Oh yeah, I really like the way you turned out. Now shut up and fuck me ... please little brother?!"

"I'm not THAT little, but okay."

"No you aren't! Oh gosh that feels good! I love the way I can feel you cock twitch inside of me. And it's so hot! God I love that! Ralph never gets warm, damn him! Ooooh yeah, keep fucking me like that; nice and deep!"

So I did. I was giving her the full stroke, pulling out until my tip was barely inside of her and then slamming it deeply into her making her body shake from the thrust. Our skin smacking together was getting pretty loud making me really glad we were alone.

"Kiss me bro," she said with a pleading look.

So I grabbed her ankles from above my shoulders and pressed her legs forwards and down until her feet were on the bed up past her head, her knees by her ears. Each of us groaned in pleasure as I leaned down and kissed her, our tongues dancing lustily together from mouth to mouth. I began moving faster into her in this position. Rebecca's arms wrapped around my neck as her moans of joy increased wondrously.

Probably four or five minutes later she grabbed my head and pushed me back a few inches. "You're hitting my spots just right, Tom. Keep this up and I'm going to cum again! Give it to me this time! I want to feel you shoot your stuff inside of me! Make my day and pump me full!"

"I like that idea," I said as I stepped up my efforts just a bit more. Her breathing was getting wild, holding it briefly and then gasping hard and fast. My balls were rolling in their sack as my pleasure rose to new heights. I could tell I was nearly there and I groaned, "Oh shit sis, I'm going to cum!"

"DO IT!"

"Fuck yeah; I'm going to cum inside of you!"

"Oh Tom ... I'm cumming again! Fuck me! Fill me! Oh my god this is ... OHFUCK!" Rebecca choked on her breath then as her pussy went into spasms around my pounding cock. My first blast of hot cum shot into her and she screamed, "Oh fuck MEEE!" Her hands quickly moved to my ass cheeks and she kept pulling onto me hard trying to drive me into her with even more force.

We rutted there, each of us cumming harder than ever as our climaxes merged into one incredible orgasm for the ages! Every few seconds my hips would jerk back and then SLAM back into her crushing my base against her agonizing clit, making her cum even harder as my shaft spewed out more steaming baby batter! And then, finally, we were spent. I stopped with my shaft as deep inside of her as humanly possible, her hands holding tight to my ass to make sure I stayed there.

As we each recovered from ecstasy my body slowly slumped down onto her as if I wanted to crush her with my weight. After lying on top of her for a few seconds I started to lift off of her but she gripped my ass tighter as she said breathlessly, "No ... don't go! Stay like this, I want to feel your weight on me as your cock throbs and pulses inside of me. God that is so sexy! I've never felt a cock throb in me before!"

"Really?" I said into her hair as I lay on top of her head to head. She just nodded her head. "Wow, I'm glad, actually thrilled to have been your first!"

"Yeah, me too. I was pissed at you for forcing me to fuck you, but right now I am SO glad we did. I can't think of a better first time!"

"You mean ..."

"That's right Tom, yours was my first real live cock!" She turned her head and I turned mine as we looked into each others eyes from about six inches. "Just so you know for sure, you really fucked me good! I love your cock bro, and that is something I never thought I would ever say!"

"Wow sis, I am so glad you said that! I wanted it to be good for both of us. If I hadn't had you suck me off first I would have popped in about half a minute!"

"That would have sucked!"

I laughed and grinned at her as I said, "Yeah, for sure! Luckily you sucked first by swallowing my load ..."

"It tasted so yummy!"

"Thanks. But that really helped me to hang in for the long haul! God damn your pussy feels so good and ... TIGHT!" I grimaced as she really squeezed down around me just then.

"I guess all that practice at clamping down onto Ralph comes in handy! Many times I have squeezed him so hard that I can't move on him."

"Okay, enough of the rubber man comparisons. We need to shower. Would you care to join me, sis?"

"Second best offer I've had today!" she said as we untangled and eased off the bed.

Once the water was up to temp I followed Rebecca into the shower and we took turns getting wet. I reached for the soap only to be stopped by my sister as she molded her body into mine. We just stood there holding each other with our bodies so tight together that the water couldn't squeeze between us. Her tits felt so nice pressed against my chest as my hands toured her sexy ass cheeks. Our simple moment ended when she turned her face and kissed my chest softly.

We eased apart a bit and she looked up into my eyes. "You ... you don't hate me for using Ralph, do you?"

"Hate you?" I said in surprise. "No way! First of all, I've been jerking off for years so who am I to judge? Secondly, Ralph did help get us together so I'm kinda glad you had him!"

"Really?"

"Really, really!"

"Good! Now I'll wash you while you wash me."

So that was the plan and we started out innocently enough. But then I got delayed while 'cleaning' her incredible tits! I was mesmerized by just how supple they felt to my fingers and how hard and pointy her nipples could become. Rebecca cooed with pleasure while her fingers found and worked over my half hard cock. Well, after several moments of her gentle touch my shaft became a stalagmite as it strained to reach the ceiling.

"God you are so hard again," she gasped with a horny grin.

"I think that is all your doings, sis. But, now that I'm up again, what do you say, we're two-thirds of the way around the world, shall we finish the trip?"

"You really want to fuck my ass?"

"Hell yeah! Besides, we're in the perfect place for cleanup afterwards."

"True ..." she said as her fingers slid silkily over my lance. "Okay, just be gentle, I've only had Ralph in there once and he hurt like hell."

"I will be." I grabbed her conditioner and coated the end of my cock before pouring some onto the crack of her ass while sis bent over facing away from me. "Spread your cheeks sis," I said as I grabbed my rock hard cock and slid it up and down her ass crack to really coat my tip with the slippery liquid.

She did and I pushed my tip gently yet firmly against her puckered opening. She moaned with each push while I groaned along with her. On the third try she gasped as my cock head slid past her ring where I stopped instantly. She was gasping rapidly while I massaged her lower back and asked if she was okay. She just nodded her head and pushed back at me with her ass.

We worked together until after about three minutes of slow insertions my pubic bone bumped her ass and my balls rolled onto her pussy lips. "Stay like that Tom, give me a moment to get used to you in there."

So I did just that, my hands stroking her back, ass and upper thighs. I leaned over her and kissed her on the back while my right hand found her clit and gently stroked her there. "Oh god Tom, I'm so turned on! Start slowly but please fuck me. Fuck my ass! Oh god I want to feel you pumping my ass full of your hot cum!"

Starting with short inch or so long movements I began thrusting my cock in and out of her super hot ass while she moaned with my moans. After a few minutes my cock was stroking in to her in six inch motions and her moans were now lusty gurgles as her excitement grew. She moved her hands from her knees to the wall for support as I was really driving into her now.

Her head turned back to look at me and she gasped, "God Tom, my body is on fire with lust for you! Fuck my ass hard ... no, harder! Yes, like that! Oh my god I'm going to cum real soon!"

When she said that I knew she meant it as her sphincter had really clamped onto me increasing my pleasure immensely. Her tightness was rapidly pushing me towards my own climax so I grabbed her left tit for leverage while my right hand stepped up its efforts on her throbbing clit.

"OH god it's SO good!" she cried out.

"Oh sis!"

"Fuck me! Fuck my ass and fill it with cum!"

"Oh lord I'm getting so close!"

"Give it to me!"

"Close now!"

"Fuck me!"

"So close!"

"Shoot me full!" she screamed. "Oh god I can feel you getting bigger!"

"Oh SIS!!!"

"YESSSSSSSSSSS!" she screamed as my first blast of hot cream shot deeply into her bowels, making her nearly collapse from the pleasure. My hands held her up till she could keep herself upright, even as we both pounded our bodies against the other's. I pumped her full with several steaming hot ropes of cum while her ass milked me for all I was worth.

Each of our incredible climaxes ended nearly in unison, letting us stand there connected carnally as we gasped for air. Slowly she pushed herself upright and twisted her body at her waist as I held her ass tight against me. She looked back at me with a satisfied look and said, "God you are so much better than Ralph! You made me cum so hard Tom ... I love you!" She kissed me then, her tongue searching out mine and then dancing with it from mouth to mouth.

We stood like that, kissing all the while, until my flagging shaft slithered out of her ass with a weird slushy plopping sound. "Oh shoot, you're gone! I liked the way you fill my ass so full."

I turned her around and hugged her tight as I said, "It will be my pleasure to fuck your sexy ass any time you want!"

She giggled and said, "What a nice thing to say! But the water is getting cold so let's hurry up and get out of here."

She was right about that so we each washed ourselves off -- it was faster -- and then got out and dried each other off. Once dry she wrapped her arms around my neck and rose up onto her tiptoes to get nearly nose to nose with me. "Tell you what Tom, the only way you will hear that thumping noise from now on is if you aren't taking good enough care of me! And I warn you, I'm pretty horny most of the time!"

"Unless you are hinting at right now, I think I can handle that request!"

"Now?!" she said with a soft laugh. "No way brother dear, you've fucked me quite well, thank you! What I need now is a nice nap." I nodded my agreement and headed to her room when she said, "Uh, uh, uhn, alone Tom! We don't need to get caught in bed together!"

"Yeah, you're right. I'll see you later."

I flopped onto my bed and was soon drifting off to sleep, smiling at myself at how well my plan had worked.. One thing was certain, my hand, like Ralph, was going to get used a lot less often, if at all!